OF THE QUALIFICATIONS Required to a Profitable Hearing OF GOD's WORD. A SERMON Preach'd on the Gospel for
Sexagesima-Sunday, AT GRAYS-INN, 1689.
LUKE VIII.8.
He that hath Ears to hear, let him Hear.
THE Words are a kind of
Proverbial Expression, with which our Blessed
Saviour very
Mat. xi.15 —xiii.9.43. Mat vii.16 Luk. xiv.35, &c. frequently concludes his Discourses to his
[Page 2] Disciples, the more to engage them to a just Attention to, and Consideration of that holy
Gospel which he delivered unto them: And the import whereof we cannot better learn, than from that excellent
Parable to which they are here subjoin'd.
A Sower
went out to sow
his Seed:
and as he sowed,
some fell by the way-side,
and it was trodden down, and the fowls of the air devoured it: And some fell upon a Rock,
and as soon as it was sprung up, it withered away, because it lacked moisture: And some fell among Thorns,
and the Thorns
sprang up with it, and choaked it: And other fell on good ground,
and sprang up, and bare fruit an hundred-fold: And when he had said these things, he cried,
‘He that hath
Ears to
hear, let him
hear.’
In which
Parable our Blessed
Saviour sets forth to us the different success which his
Gospel then did, and would ever after be likely to meet with, according to the different dispositions of those to whom it was Preach'd.
It is indeed an uncomfortable Reflection, and, I think I may say one of the greatest discouragements we labour
[Page 3] under, in the discharge of our
Ministry, to consider how very little benefit, for the most part, all our Endeavours have upon the minds of those to whom we declare the
Gospel of Christ. That after all we can do,
2 Cor. v.11. either by the
Goodness or
Terrors of the Lord to perswade men, yet scarce a
fourth part brings any
fruit at all to perfection, and even those too in a very small measure. Some few perhaps there are, who produce a little increase; they
hear the
word, and consider their
duty, and return it
thirty-fold in Piety and Good works: But for the
sixty, and the
hundred-fold, scarce any there are,
Mat. xiii.8. that ever arrive at this pitch, or but give us any great cause to hope, that ever they will come up to it.
Instead of fruitless Complaints in a matter of so great consequence both to our
Ministry, and to your
Salvation, I shall make it my endeavour on this occasion, both for the happier prosecution of my own Duty, and, if it may please God, for the greater benefit of your Souls, plainly to lay before you the cause of this: By resolving it, as both the Authority of our Saviour, and the natural reason of the thing its self require I should, into the general indisposition of Men to
[Page 4] receive the
Gospel. We now, as the
Sower in the
Parable, scatter the same
Seed on all the parts of the
Field indifferently: We desire that every one should yield a suitable increase. What can possibly be the cause of that strange variety we find in the product, that one part should bring forth a plentiful crop of
Faith and
Good works; another either none at all, or but a very small one in comparison, but only this, That the
Ground is in some better prepared to receive the
Seed than it is in others, and therefore brings forth the
Fruit accordingly.
This is the plain design both of the
Parable before mentioned, and of that
Exhortation with which our Saviour here concludes it in the words of the
Text,
‘He that hath
Ears to hear, let him
hear.’
In my Discourse upon which words, that I may pursue the same
Method which our
Blessed Lord did in his Parable, I will
I. Show you what sort of
Hearers they are, to whom the
Word is in vain spoken; who are not likely to benefit themselves by our
Preaching. And
[Page 5]II. Will offer some
Rules for the disposing of your
Souls in such a manner, that by the
Grace of God you may be fit to receive benefit by it.
I. I am to show what kind of
Hearers they are, to whom the Word is in vain spoken, who are not likely to benefit themselves by our
Preaching.
In pursuance of which Point, I should be infinite should I insist particularly on all those indispositions that are apt to render a man an unprofitable
Hearer of Divine Truth. I will reduce this first sort of
Auditors to as few
Generals as I can, and that with all the freedom and plainness, that both the
Nature and
End of such an Undertaking require.
1. And the first that I shall mention, is, The
Careless Hearer.
It is the misfortune of too many, in the
Church of
Christ,
2 Tim. iii.5. that in St.
Paul's Character, they
have a form of Godliness, but are little acquainted with the
Power of it. They come to our Assemblies, and hear our Discourses, and for the time are very much affected with them: But they go away, and presently they forget
[Page 6] what they heard; their Holy Affections are scattered as a morning Cloud, they grow cold and indifferent as they were before; nor much concern themselves with any farther thoughts of Religion, till the next Sunday comes, and another Sermon again puts them in mind of it. As if the end of all our
Preaching were only to make the Service a little the more solemn; to entertain them an hour extraordinary in the
Church; and if they did but sit out that, with any tolerable Attention, they had then discharged their duty, they had done all that was required of them.
To such
Auditors as these, I would only beg leave to remonstrate how unreasonable such a negligence as this is; and of what a dangerous consequence it will most certainly prove to them in the end. Our Discourses in these Places, all of them I am sure should be, and I believe for the most part are, either
Explications of that
Duty which God requires of us, or
Exhortations to fulfil it; or else to shew the danger and baseness of those
Temptati
[...]ns, that most usually draw men aside from it. Now all these naturally imply an obligation on the part of those that
hear us, to do somewhat in
[Page 7] pursuance of these instructions: Either to fulfil this
Duty, or to fly those
sins that are contrary to it; or to watch and arm themselves against those
Temptations which they are forewarn'd will otherwise be apt to seduce them from it. And if they neglect to do this, they will be much more inexcusable, than if they had never been instructed by us: What our Saviour once said of the
Jews with reference to his
Preaching, will be found as true now, with respect to ours:
If I had not come and spoken unto them,
Joh. xv.22.
they had not had sin; but now they have no cloak for their sin.
It is not in discourses of this kind as in other ordinary addresses that are sometimes made to us: which if they do but afford us some agreeable entertainment for the present, we have our desire; and though we afterwards never trouble our selves with any farther thoughts of them, yet we run no great hazard, nor it may be sustain any Loss by our neglect of them.
But when we tell you your Duty, and lay before you the Doctrine by which you are to be Saved, the Case is much otherwise. We speak as the
Commissioners of
God; and as the
Ambassadors
[Page 8] of Christ we beseech you to be reconciled unto Him. The words which we deliver unto you, they are not our own, but His that sent us: they are the rules and measures by which you ought to live, and by your neglect or observance whereof, you must preserve or lose your Souls to all Eternity. The light esteem of what we say, do not mistake, it reflects not upon us, but on him whose
Ministers we are; whose
Gospel we preach, and whose
Goodness we set forth, and who therefore will one day call you to a severe account for that little regard you now shew of what we deliver unto you. But
2
dly. A second sort of
Hearers, who reap but little benefit by all our discourses are, The
Curious Hearers.
For such there still are in our days, as well as we read there were heretofore in the
Apostles; Who hold mens Persons in Admiration, and esteem the
Gospel of
Christ more according to the
Preachers Eloquence, than its
own Authority. One is of
Paul,
1 Cor. i.12. another of
Apollos, and a third of
Cephas; As if the business of our Preaching were to please their Fancies, not to instruct their Minds and to reform their Manners; and that simplicity which was
[Page 9] once the Glory of the
Gospel,
—Ib. ver· 17, 18, 19· and 2 Cor. iv.13. were now to be esteem'd the scandal of its
Ministers.
Hence it is that so many of our
Auditors, instead of coming to our discourses as they ought, to
hear their
Duty, and confirm their
Faith, and encrease their
Piety, come rather to
observe, and
censure; The application they make, is not to enter into their
Closets, and Meditate upon what they have Heard, and consider how they may benefit their Souls by it; and then to beg the assistance of
God's Grace to enable them so to do; But to Applaud or Despise the
Preacher, according as he has had the Fortune to be liked or disliked by them. There is hardly any defect in the
Preacher so small, that is not enough to distast them against the very
Doctrine that is delivered: And be the
Duty never so clearly and solidly established, yet if the
Method be not exact, the
Style correct, the
Subject such as they approve; the
Voice, the
Action, nay and sometimes the very
Look of him that
speaks to them, agreeable to their Fancies, all is spoiled, and they are not
Edified.
But alas! Who is
Paul,
2 Cor. iv.5. or who is
Apollos, or who is
Cephas? Are we not all the Ministers of
Christ, and your Servants
[Page 10] for Jesus sake? Do we not all Preach to you the same common Salvation? Is it not the same
Gospel that is delivered by every one of us? What if we have not all of us the same accidental advantages? If another speak to you with more Ornament and Eloquence? Must therefore my Weakness, render the Gospel of Christ Contemptible?
I would to God, for your sakes, we were all such as you desire. That we could every one of us not only instruct, but please you too to
Edification;
1 Cor. ix.22. that so by any means, if it were possible, we might gain some of you. But yet, in the words of St.
Paul, give me leave freely to say of this
Curiosity, That
verily there is a fault among you.
1 Cor. vi.7. And what wonder if you do not reap that real Advantage we could wish from our instructions, when alas! it is not That you look after: You come with
curiosity to
gratify an itching Ear,
2 Tim. iv.3. not with true
Humility, to increase your Knowledge, and improve your Piety. But,
3
dly, A third sort of
Hearers to be considered in this place are, The
Carnal and
Sensual Hearers: Men, who in their
wills and
desires are utter Enemies to the Practice of
Christianity, however they
[Page 11] sometimes comes to be hearers of it.
But as the Great
Philosopher heretofore when he opened his
School of
Morality, and began his
Lectures with the same reflections I am now making, excluded all vicious and even young men from his
Auditory;
Aristot. Eth. Nic. lib. 1. c. 1. Esteeming it in vain for him to spend his time in instructing those who were either already engaged in a Course of Sin, or otherwise by the bent and heat of their Age strongly inclined and tempted to it: So may I certainly, with much greater reason, say with reference to our
Gospel, That to such as these, all our
Addresses will signify but very little. Nor can we reasonably expect men should become such Proficients as we desire, by our exhortations to Piety, till they will begin seriously to dispose their minds to the practice of it.
To preach to a soft
Voluptuary, the severe Doctrines of
Mortification, and
Self-denyal; to an
Angry and
Impatient Spirit, to bear
Injuries,
Rom. xii.17. Mat. v.44. Luke xi.41. — xvi.9.
not to recompence to any Evil for Evil; to
forgive, nay,
to love his Enemies: To the
Covetous Miser, to
Give Alms of such things as he has; and
make himself friends in Heaven, by the wise distribution of his
unrighteous Mammon upon
Earth; what is this but
[Page 12] to
plow the sand: to
sow your
seed upon the
water? They look upon the Doctrine to be senseless and unreasonable, and the
Gospel of Christ foolishness indeed,
1 Co. i.18, 21, 23, 25. if it expects they should obey such kind of Precepts as these.
What therefore our
Blessed Saviour once said with reference to his own
preaching, I must here beg leave to apply to ours:
If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine whether it be of God,
John vii.17.
or whether I speak of my self. If any man will do God's will; if he will sincerely resolve to apply himself to the practice of Religion, then
he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether we speak of our selves: He shall be fit and prepared to judge of what we speak, whether they are our own words, or the
Gospel of Christ, and the Words of
Eternal Salvation, that we deliver unto you.
Luke viii.14. But till these
thorns are first
rooted out; (
i. e.) according to the explication which our
Saviour gives us in this very
Parable; till men have overcome their affections to the
Cares, the
Pleasures, the
Riches of this World, 'tis in vain to expect that any thing we can say should be able to prevail with them to
bring forth fruit unto perfection,
Ib. and such
[Page 13] as may carry them to everlasting Happiness in the next. But,
4
thly, And to
close this first point; A
fourth sort of
Hearers there are, who profit
nothing by our
preaching, and those yet worse than any I have hitherto mention'd,
viz. the
Malicious Hearers.
A sort of Men, who come to our
Churches now, as the
Scribes and
Pharisees were wont sometimes to do to our
Saviour's Discourses, not to improve themselves, but, if they can,
Mat. xxii.15.
to intangle us in our Talk.
I shall not need to say, that such
Auditors as these are not likely to be much benefited by what they Hear. This is not what themselves aim at: their business is only to find faults, to lie in wait for any thing that they may but be able to make an ill use of, and like to some venemous Creatures, to suck poison out of the most wholsome Flowers. If a word, or an expression chance to fall from the
Preacher which they think for their purpose, that is sure to be turn'd and scann'd to the uttermost: And though the meaning was never so innocent, yet 'tis great odds but by a false conjunction of things with one another, by a convenient alteration, and an uncharitable representation,
[Page 14] it shall be set forth to the World as some heinous Crime.
And were they always our Open Enemies that did this, we should have the less reason to complain of them. We know their
Principles, and what a liberty it is their
Religion gives them, by any means to defame and abuse those whom their
Church thinks fit to put the greatest abuse of all upon, in calling them
Hereticks. But for men pretending to be our Friends, and our Brethren, to do the same thing;
to bow the knee, and cry, Hail Master, and betray us, this is a piece of treachery that we cannot chuse but lament, and heartily beseech God may
never be laid to their charge.
I shall not much labour to correct such
Auditors, by shewing how mean and scandalous such a practice is: How contrary not only to all the
rules of
Religion, but even of common
Honesty and
Humanity. No, rather let them come and search us with all their industry; What is their
Sin, will be our
Justification. Nor could we desire any thing better, were it not in
charity to their Souls, than by defying even malice it self to find any just cause of Exception against us, to manifest the more clearly to the
[Page 15] World the Innocency and Excellency of our Holy Religion.
There is nothing here done or said, but what we could be glad all the World were conscious of. We have no
mystery of Iniquity to palliate, or to conceal. Our Religion and our Selves are everywhere the same. What we
preach to you in the
Pulpit, we speak to you in private; and, if occasion be, we
publish it to all the World. Our
Sermons, our
Writings, our
Conversation, are all of a piece. We have not one
Doctrine to
whisper to those that are
initiated, and another to
seduce those that are not.
It is not therefore for our own sakes, that we complain of this fault in any of our
Auditors. Were that the motive, could we be so wicked as to deliver any thing to you in
God's name, and as his
Gospel, that we fear'd all the World should become privy to, yet were it sufficient to know what kind of
Hearers we sometimes have,
Mat. x.16. to make us at least
Wise as Serpents, if not
Harmless as Doves. But though we are therefore sufficiently secure as to our own
Innocence, yet we cannot but be concern'd for our
Brethrens sin. And beseech them, that they will at last be so kind to their own Souls
[Page 16] as to consider how great the danger and sinfulness of such
Hearing is; what a dishonour it brings to our
Holy Religion, what a stop it puts to their
Edification now, and how fatally ruinous it will finally prove to their everlasting Salvation hereafter.
But it is time for me to go on to the other part of this Discourse; that so having hitherto discover'd what the general Faults of our
Hearers are, that so much indispose them to receive that benefit they ought by our
preaching, I may now shew
II
dly, What Qualifications are required in such a One as will profit himself by these kind of Instructions.
Many are the
Qualifications of this kind that might be offer'd; but I think the principal of them may be very well reduced to these
four, and which I shall therefore particularly consider:
viz. That he who will dispose Himself to become a profitable
Hearer of these
Holy Instructions, must
-
[Page 17]1
st, Be
Pious.
- 2
dly, Docile.
- 3
dly, Diligent. And
- 4
thly, Earnest in his
Prayers to God Almighty, to bless his Word to him, and to teach him to profit by it.
1
st, He must be
Pious.
This, I have before observed,
Andronic. Rhod. Par. Eth. Nic. l. 1. cap. 4. the very
Philosophers required in the
Auditors of their
Morality: and sure it will be then so much the more necessary in our
Hearers, by how much the Rules and Precepts of the
Christian Religion are higher, and more repugnant to the
sinful Lusts and
Interests of Men, than what they taught.
Hence we find our Saviour
Christ Himself to have resolved the Cause of the
infidelity of the
Jews into the indisposition of their Hearts, for want of probity and goodness to receive his
Gospel. They were engaged in a Course of
Pride and
Vain glory; they courted the praise and applauses of the People, and they could not endure to hearken to a
Religion that would not support their
vanity, nor preserve to them the Respect and Honour of the World, which they valued more than the Praise and
[Page 18] Glory of God.
Jo. v.44.
How can ye believe (says he)
that receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God only? John v.44. And again, ch. xii
th. the Holy
Apostle tells us,
Jo. xii.42, 43.
That among the chief rulers also many believed on Christ, but because of the Pharisees
they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue. For they loved the Praise
of Men,
more than the Praise
of God. And in general, our
Saviour Christ says,
Jo. viii.47. ch. viii.
He that is of God, heareth God's words; ye therefore
hear them not, because ye are not of God. Where we find not only the true
Character of him who will be a profitable
hearer of
God's
word, viz. that he must
be of God, as that
Phrase is opposed to what our
Saviour had just before said of those men, ver. 44.
That they were of their father the devil, and followed the lusts of him; i. e. He must be an honest and upright man, endued with such a Probity and Sincerity as becomes a Child of
God; but also the reason why others are not qualified to receive the
Gospel, viz. That they are of a temper of mind averse from holy things, and therefore not fit to profit themselves by the
hearing of them:
Ye therefore hear them not, because ye are
[Page 19] not of God. And St.
John himself in his 1
st Epistle,
1 Joh. iv. ver. 6. col. cum vers. 4, 5. iv.6. gives the same for the reason why their Preaching, as well as
Christ's, had so little effect upon some Men;
We are of God: He that knoweth God, heareth us; he that is not of God, heareth not us.
And indeed, how can it possibly be, that a man who is not inclined to
Piety himself, should be a fit
Auditor of a
Gospel, whose great end it is to promote it?
1
st. He is
averse to it; he has no relish of what is spoken, nor can endure to hear his
Lusts and
Affections, his beloved
Vices, and darling
Sins set forth as things that must either be abandoned here, or they will render him for ever miserable. And therefore our Saviour in the same St.
John, tells us,
John iii.19,
&c. that this shall be one part of the
worlds condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doth evil, hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.
2
dly. All the
Arguments that can be offered for such a one's conviction, stick not at all upon him; they are as unsuitable to his apprehension, as if you
[Page 20] would feed a
Lion with
Hay, or entertain an
Ass with a
Theorem. He has no sense of their force, nor is therefore at all like to be perswaded by them.
To talk to a viciously inclined man, of the baseness and odiousness of his sins, what is this, but in his opinion to argue against his sense and experience? To represent to him the reasonableness, the pleasure, and comfort of living well, what is it else, but to maintain a
Paradox, and shew a great deal of Skill, only to demonstrate how much may be said for the most incredible things?
Heaven is a place which cannot raise his desires, who has not thoughts purified enough to be in love with innocent and spiritual delights. The pleasures of those happy Regions are not suited to the sensual apprehensions of such men, as know no attractives, but those of a
Mahumetan Paradise: And
Hell it self, tho the most formidable consideration of any, yet such as for that very reason, he will be sure to put as far from him as he can; and either fancy that perhaps there is no such place, or if there be, yet ho
[...]e it will be time enough hereafter to p
[...]ovide for the escaping of it.
[Page 21]3. And then lastly, for that which is the great end of all religious instructions, the Practice of Piety, and without which, all our knowledg in the
Mystery of
Godliness will be in vain; this is what such a one is yet more indisposed to, than all the rest. There are many in the world, who can be content to applaud the reasonableness of Piety and Virtue, and will allow of all that we can say in praise of it, that yet when it comes to the trial, cannot endure to put it in practice. Like the
Ground over-run with
Thorns in the
Parable, they receive the Word with gladness, but the
Cares of the world, and the Pleasures of life, choak the seed, so that they seldom bring forth any Fruit unto perfection.
It is therefore absolutely necessary, that he who will be a fit Disciple for the
school of
Christ, should first dispose himself by a
Probity and
Integrity of mind, to be willing to follow his Instructions. That he labour sincerely to have a
Conscience void of offence, both towards God, and towards man.
Acts xxiv 16. That he come to our Religious Exercises with a
Pious Mind, not to please his
Fancy, or gratifie his
Curiosity, but to learn true
Wisdom, and that in order to
Practice.
[Page 22] Instead of considering how the Discourse is managed, whether the
Preacher performs his part as he expected he should, he must employ his Thoughts on more substantial
Meditations: In what particular especially the Disc
[...]urse came up to his own condition, and how he may best apply it thereunto. If any
Vice were reproved, whether his own Sin be not concerned in it. If any
Duty explain'd or encouraged, whether that were not directed by God, to inform his Knowledg, or to reprove his remissness. If it set forth any of the great
Mysteries of our
Redemption, or the
Glories of
Heaven, and what we must do to attain to them; to remember that in all these things, God calls upon us to acknowledg his Power, and to celebrate his Goodness, who has sent so wonderful and gracious a salvation to us.
This is the true way whereby the
Pious Christian may profit himself, even by the meanest of our
Discourses; but without such a disposition to receive Instruction, the best
seed will in vain be
cast away upon us.
2
dly. The next qualification required in a
Christian Auditor, as well as in all others, is, That he be
Docile.
[Page 23]By which I do not mean, Endued with quick Parts and Abilities to learn; that is the
Gift of
God, and which sometimes may do more harm than good; but I mean, that he be desirous of Instruction, and to that end prepared with such a temper and disposition of mind, as to be willing and ready to pursue the means of it. And to this end more particularly,
1
st. That he be
Humble, i. e. neither vainly conceited of himself, as if he had no need of instruction; nor esteeming himself to be too great to receive it, even from the meanest
Preacher.
There is nothing in the world so great an Enemy to our Proficiency in any thing, as
Pride: When men look upon themselves as too great to learn, and as such, neglect and despise the means of Instruction. Indeed I am not so vain, as to think that we are not many times called to speak to those who are much fitter to become our
Teachers. But yet neither can I so far undervalue the
Gospel of Christ, which we deliver unto you, as to believe there is ordinarily any
Sermon so mean and despicable, but that an
humble mind might have profited by it, and have found somewhat at least to
[Page 24] exercise his
Charity and his
Patience, if not to excite his
Zeal, and improve his
Knowledg.
2. A second thing required to this
Docility, is, That a man be free from
Passion ▪
This disturbs the mind, and blinds the reason, and hinders many times the best Doctrine from producing any suitable effects upon us.
Those who are subject to the command of their own
affections, judg more according to the
inclinations of
them, than to the
dictates of
right reason. He that espouses a Party or Interest▪ that loves an Opinion, and desires it should be true, easily approves of whatsoever does but seem to make for it; and rejects, almost at all adventures, whatsoever appears against it. How does the
Hope and
Desire of Honour, or Favour, or Fortune in the World, carry men away to the vilest things for the prosecution of it? And so all the other
Passions of the
mind; whether it be fear or pleasure, or whatever else be the
affection that rules us, they hinder the
reason from judging aright, and weighing impartially what is delivered to us; and 'tis great odds, but such an
Auditor receives or condemns
[Page 25] the Doctrine of Christ, not according as the
Authority of
Holy Sripture, and the
Evidence of
right reason require he should, but as his own
Passions and
Inclinations prompt him to do.
3. A Third thing required to
Docility is; That a man be free from
Prejudice.
He that will advance any thing in the finding out of
Truth, must bring to it that
Travellers indifference which the
Heathen so long since recommended to the World▪ He must not
desire it should lie on the one side rather than the other, lest his
desire that it should, prompt him without just reason to believe that it does.
And so in
Religion too: He that will make a right judgment, what to
believe, or what to
Practice, must first throw off all
prejudice in favour of his own
Opinion, or against any others: And resolve never to be so tied up to any
Point or
Party, as not to be at all times ready impartially to examine whatsoever can reasonably be objected against either.
How far the want of this does at this day divide the
Church of
Christ, I would to
God, we had not too great reason on
[Page 26] all sides to complain. There are many among us so strangely engaged by
false principles to an ill cause, that 'tis in vain to offer them the
clearest Arguments to convince them.
If you bring them
Scripture, 'tis true that must be heard, but then be it never so
plain they are not competent
Judges of the
Meaning of it: and they durst not trust their own
Interpretation to tell them that
Abraham begat Isaac, if the
Church should think fit to expound it otherwise. For such and so plain are many of those passages that we alledg against them, to shew their corruptions in a great part of those things wherein they differ from us.
If you offer them Reason, as clear as the plainest Demonstration; why, that were well: But still
Private Reason may
Err, and the Church cannot.
Convince them by their
Senses, which one would think should convince any body; Desire them to consult the Verdict of their own
Eyes, and
Mouths, and
Noses, and
Feeling: 'tis no purpose, the
Senses may deceive them, but the
Church cannot.
Thus have they suffer'd themselves to be conjured into a
Circle out of which
[Page 27] 'tis impossible ever to Retreive them.
Sense, Reason, Scripture, All are of no force against this one Prejudice of their
Churches Authority; though at the same time they know not either what the
Church is to whom
Christ Promises are made, nor where to find it, nor what it has decided, nor wherefore they at all Adventures attribute to their
own the
Title of
the only true Church.
Such
Hearers as these, are Unteachable, and Unprofitable: And we ought certainly by their
Example to beware of such an indisposition as is able to lead men into so strange a Slavery; and make them believe they are never more in the Right, than when they have put themselves out of a Capacity of ever being so upon any Certain grounds, and otherwise than by meer Chance.
4. A
Fourth and last thing required to
Docility, is a freedom from
Obstinacy.
This is a disposition for the most part consequent upon that I the last mentioned, and such as wherever it is found, renders a man utterly incompetent to receive any benefit by the best instruction, It is called by St.
Paul
[...],
Rom. i.28. a
reprobate mind, Rom. i.28.
a mind void
[Page 28] of judgment. When men resolve they will not be instructed, but affect ignorance; and either to keep up a faction, or to serve their present Interests, or to indulge themselves the more freely in their sins, flee both the means and the desire of knowledge.
And this, or somewhat like it, is again the Case of those of the other
Communion. Who not content with the
Prejudices I before mention'd in favour of themselves and their own Opinions: do moreover engage their proselites by a most
Solemn Oath,
See Pontif. R. Ordo ad reconcil. Haer. never upon any account, or by
any Argument whatsoever, to be drawn out of those Errors in which they have engaged them.
Such then is the
Nature, and these the Vices that are to be avoided by us, in order to the
second Qualification required in a
Christian Auditor, viz.
Docility.
3. The next I mention'd was, That he must be
Diligent.
By which I mean, not only a carefulness to attend upon all the publick
means of
instruction which God is pleased to afford us; but yet much more, to apply those means to a right and due End. To be sedulous and diligent in embracing the Opportunities of
hearing, is indeed
[Page 29] very commendable, and the duty of every Christian; but yet if his
diligence stop here, he may for all that reap but little benefit by all his Care. He that will be truly
sedulous, as he ought to be, Let him,
1
st. When he comes to these
Holy Exercises, be very careful that he attend with all his Soul to what is deliver'd; But especially if any thing chance to be spoken in which his
Conscience tells him that he was either altogether
Ignorant before, or not sufficiently instructed in it.
2
dly, When he has done this, Let him be careful to take the first opportunity to retire within himself, and call to remembrance the things that he has Heard: And either by writing, or some other way let him provide for the future preservation of it. But especially,
3
dly, Let him employ his utmost
diligence in the
Practice of what he hears: Let him consider that this is the great end to which all his
Knowledge in the
Mystery of
Godliness is to be referr'd: And that without this, he shall become but the more inexcusable for all the rest; For
he who knows his Master's will,
Luke xii.47.
and does it not, shall be beaten with many stripes.
[Page 30]It was for this that God sent his
Son to
Preach his
Gospel to the World; And 'tis for this that we still are commission'd by him to declare to you your duty, and press you with the strongest Arguments, the Hopes and Terrors of
Eternity, to be careful and sedulous in the performance of it. The End of
Christianity was not to
puff us up, but to
Edifie us: To make us
Better rather than more
Knowing, and more
Knowing only that we may be
Better. They are not the
Hearers of the
Word that shall be justified before God, but the
doers of it. It is but a half
Diligence that carries men to Learn their
Duty; He is the truly
Sedulous Christian indeed who both seeks with all earnestness to know what God requires of Him, and then as carefully endeavours to put it in practice.
Now to this end, and to conclude all,
4
thly, He that will
Hear as he ought to do, must to all these other
Qualifications add his fervent
Prayers to
God for his Assistance.
It is not an easie matter to become a Perfect
Christian: So high and excellent are the precepts of the
Gospel, and in many things so contrary to the
Interests
[Page 31] and
Inclinations of sensual Men; that without some extraordinary Assistance of the
Grace of God, we are not able so much as to
comprehend any thing of these kind of instructions as we ought to do. But to bring a willing and ready disposition of mind to receive the
Word; to become such an
Auditor, as not only
speculatively to learn the great
Truths of
Christianity, but to resolve
effectually to put them in
practice too; this must certainly be the work of God upon our
Hearts, and 'tis his
Grace alone that can both
enlighten our
Vnderstandings, and
incline our
Wills.
And here therefore we may see at once, both the necessity of this last
disposition, our
Prayer to
God for his
Grace; and in that, the true cause why so many make no better an Advantage by their
Hearing. They come to the
Church as if they were going into a
Theatre, where they had nothing to do but to attend to what is spoken, to render them every way competent
Auditors of it.
But alas! The
Divine Truths that are here deliver'd, are above the discernment of the
Carnal mind:
1 Cor.
[...] 14.
Spiritual things must be
Spiritually understood: Such
Auditors
[Page 32] as these, like the
Scribes and
Pharisees among the
Jews, may hear our words as they did our Blessed Saviour's; but they will not be at all the better for them. God
must open their hearts,
Acts. xvi.14. as he did that of
Lydia; and then our addresses will find a suitable admittance, and not pass without a due and careful consideration. And our
Prayers to
God must obtain
this, Who will not fail to give his Holy Spirit to them that ask him.
Luke. xi.13.
And now, How shall we wonder, if the
seed, though never so carefully sown, produce yet but a very mean increase, when God knows for the most part the Ground is so utterly unprepared to receive it? This certainly is a consideration that ought to engage every good
Christian seriously to search and examine himself, how he is disposed to become a fitting
Hearer of the
Gospel of
Christ.
If you have therefore hitherto come to our
Assemblies, without such a due Preparation as you see is thus necessary to qualifie your minds to receive that benefit you ought from these
Instructions, let me now earnestly beseech you no longer to deceive your own Souls, but to prepare them in such a manner that our
Preaching may not be in
[Page 33] vain to you. Let not any little, unworthy designs accompany you to these
Holy exercises; But come as befits Christians, with
Charity, with
Humility, with an
Honest and
Vpright Heart; sincerely desirous of understanding your Duty, how mean soever the person be that is to deliver it unto you.
But above all come with a firm resolution of
Practising what you
Hear. Remember that 'tis this
Christianity designs in all its instructions; And however our
Zeal in these latter days seems unhappily engaged, more in the Pursuit of
Divine Truth, than in what I could rather wish we did chiefly aim at, the
Practice of a
Divine Life; yet let us be careful so to maintain the One, as not to prejudice or overthrow the other.
And if we thus sincerely direct all our
Hearing to the
Glory of
God, and our own
Everlasting Salvation, we shall not fail to
Hear as we ought to do. God will
open our
Ears, and illuminate our
Vnderstandings, and
dispose our
Wills. The seed that is
Sown upon
such Ground, shall not fail to
Spring up into a
Blessed increase; And produce those
Fruits of
Holiness in
this life, which shall finally
[Page 34] bring us to the
Everlasting Joys and
Glories of the
next.
Which God of his Infinite Mercy vouchsafe unto us, through the merits of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. To whom. &c.
OF THE BENEFIT and PRACTISE OF CONSIDERATION. A SERMON Preach'd at WHITE-HALL, Before the Princess of
DENMARK, Febr. 26. 1687/8.
DEUT. XXXII.29.
O that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would consider their latter end!
THE Words are part of that great
Song which
Moses spake unto all the
Congregation of
Israel immediately before his
Death,
See chap. xxxi.19, 30. and by God's
[Page 36] express Command left with them as his last and best Legacy to them and their Posterity for ever.
A
Song both in its self so considerable, and so highly esteem'd by them, that they thought no words could be sufficient to set forth its Excellency: Insomuch, that we find it at this day characterised by the
Jews of our own times, as
[...] ‡ See
Munster and
Fagius on v.1. of this Chapter. Crit. M. Vol 1.
the foundation and summary of the whole Law.
In the Verses before the
Text, we have a sad and terrible declaration of those
Judgments that should hereafter befal them for their
Impenitence. And it is not to be question'd, but that this great
Prophet, from whom God never concealed any thing that concern'd that people; had here by so much a more particular prospect of those
Evils, that were afterwards to come upon them, as he was now the nearer to be taken from them. And that 'tis from these therefore, that we must derive at once both the
Occasion and
Importance of that passionate Wish into which the Holy Man here breaks out, in consideration both of their danger and of their insensibility of it,
‘
[Page 37]O that they were wise, that they understood this, that they would consider their latter end!’
Whether by their
latter end we are to understand that great and terrible destruction which finally befel both themselves and their Country, in the loss of
Jerusalem: Or, Whether with some, we shall interpret it of God's
rejecting of them from his
Covenant, from being what they were once, his own peculiar Inheritance: Or, Whether lastly, the more to heighten the
Idea, we shall join them both together in the
Prophecy, as they were by God united in the
Execution; certain it is, That a greater and more amazing instance of the Divine Vengeance upon a particular
Nation, has hardly been known from the beginning of the World, than that of their Destruction; nor shall there I suppose be any Parallel, to the very end of it.
But it is not my design to enter on any reflection of their Punishment, but to enquire rather what it was, that
Moses here so much wishes they would have done, in order to the preventing of it; what that great defect was, which was the
Cause of all their
Evils.
[Page 38]Now that in one word was
Inconsideration: A fault certainly very great in that people, than which none had ever received more clear and sensible Proofs of the Divine Power and Goodness. They had seen the
Miracles by which God had brought them up out of the Land of
Egypt; and continued to conduct them now almost forty years through the
Wilderness. They had beheld his
Majesty, when himself in that terrible manner that we read in the xix
th and xx
th Chapters of
Exodus, vouchsafed to give them his own
Law from
Mount Sinai. Nay, that nothing might be wanting to awaken a stupid and insensible people, they had known his
Judgments too in the punishment of their Sins. They had seen the Destruction which their Fathers had suffer'd, and they were here expresly foretold what Evils themselves and their posterity should hereafter undergo for their impiety. Yet was not all this sufficient to awaken their
Consideration to a sense of their danger, and a care to prevent it.
And now I would to God these
Jews were the only men we could justly charge with this neglect; and that our own indifferency in the concern of our
[Page 39] duty, did not equally tax us with the same
Inconsideration. But alas! I fear, were we here to enter on a review, we should find but too just a parallel, both in our
danger, and in our
incogitancy: And that a very little reasoning upon the
Methods of God's
Providence, without the help of a Prophetick Spirit, might be more than enough, to make any sober,
considering man tremble to think what shall be the consequence of such a general
Insensibility as we have these many years shown, notwithstanding all his
Mercies and his
Judgments in vain made use of to reclaim us. At least, I hope it will be abundantly sufficient to Apologize for me, if I beg leave, especially at such a
Season as this, freely to expostulate with you in the words of
Moses in the
Text:
‘O that
ye were wise, that
ye understood this, that
you would consider your latter end!’
In speaking upon a Subject, both in its self so important, and to us so necessary; that I may, if possible, not omit any thing that may serve either to excite or to direct the practice of it, I shall endeavour with all the plainness I can, to discourse to you of these Four Things.
-
[Page 40]I
st. Of the
Danger and
Mischief of
Inconsideration.
- II
dly, I will enquire into the
Causes of it.
- III
dly, I will offer some General Rules for the Practice of
Consideration. And
- IV
thly and
Lastly, Will close all with some
Motives that may serve to stir you up to the discharge of your duty, in so great and important an instance of it.
I begin with the
First of these.
I. Of the
Danger and
Mischief of
Inconsideration.
It has been the usual
Method of most
Casuists, in enquiring into the
Causes of
Sin, to expose the Mischief, and aggravate the Danger of those particular
Temptations that are the immediate
occasions of it.
Hence there is hardly a man so little in
[...]ructed in
Morality, that has not learnt to run into an invective against the
Interests and
Pleasures, the
Honours and
Riches of this world; that the good Christian must resolve either to abandon them as much as is possible, or at
[Page 41] least, to quit all undue Esteem, and inordinate Desire of them.
But the great and Catholic Cause of all our evils,
Inconsideration; this is either not at all, or but very lightly touch'd upon by them. So far are men from exposing the
Danger of it, that I believe there are few who have yet learnt to place it in the number of their
Temptations, or that think themselves at all concern'd to provide against it.
Very necessary therefore it is, before I proceed to those particular Proposals I am hereafter to make for the removal of this evil, that I should first convince you of the necessity there is of setting about it; to show you, that of all the
Artifices of the
Devil, this has been the most successful; that whatsoever strength any other
Temptations may seem to have, 'tis all derived from the influence of this. In a word, That
Riches, and
Honour, and
Pleasure, and
Interest, seduce some particulars only; triumph over the weakness of some certain dispositions that are more peculiarly apt to be moved by them. But that
Inconsideration is a general snare, stops not at particulars, but carries all before it: The
One, Last, Vniversal Cause of all our
Sins
[Page 42] being no other than this, That we do not
consider as we ought, what our
Duty is, and what our
Obligations are to the Practice of it.
And 1
st. It cannot be denied, but that this
Inconsideration exposes us to every
Temptation which the
Devil shall think fit to lay in our way; is very often the
Cause that we are tempted at all, but always the reason that we are overcome by the
Temptation.
I shall not need to say how many
Sins men fall into, for want of
considering, and knowing that they were so. I would to God the frequent
Excuses that are drawn from this
Topick, did not too fully shew, how great a
cause this is of our
offending. There is hardly a more general Plea in the mouth of every
Sinner, than that he meant no harm in what he did, but either he did not know, or he did not think that it was unlawful. But then I am sure we must resolve to lay aside this excuse altogether, and confess it to be as false, as indeed it is for the most part frivolous; or we must be allowed to conclude from it, that this want of Consideration, exposes men to infinite
Temptations, by keeping them in an unwarrantable
[Page 43]
Ignorance of what they might have known, and ought to have
Consider'd.
But they are not only the
Ignorant that are concern'd in this danger. He who knows his Duty the best, is yet oftentimes no less surprized by his
Incogitancy, than he who is the most Ignorant of it. The
Devil who knows our weakest times, and constantly watches his advantage, never fails then especially to assault us, when he sees we are least upon our Guard, and by consequence least in a condition to resist him. And if by a diligent care of our selves and attention to our Duty, we are not as ready and prepared to resist those
Temptations which may be apt to sollicite us from it, as we are otherwise well instructed in the duty its self, 'tis evident, that our
Enemy will have a very great advantage against us; and 'tis odds if for want of being prepared to
fight, we are not for the most part overcome by him.
For 2
dly, And which may be alone sufficient to confirm my assertion, that 'tis our
Inconsideration that is the real, ultimate
Cause of all our sin; be it observed, secondly; That there are in our
Religion, such
Motives, such
Engagements to
Obedience, that were they but duly
[Page 44] weighed, it would be impossible for a man ever to live wickedly.
And indeed he must be a very great instance of this defect I am now speaking of, and never have
considered any thing at all of his Religion as he ought to do, that can reasonably doubt of what I now say.
Is there any among us that has but once seriously reflected on the
Nature of
God Almighty: How excellent his
Goodness is, how Terrible his
Justice? With what an irreconcilable hatred he prosecutes
Sin and
Sinners for its sake? That he is
Omnipotent, and cannot be
Resisted: Omniscient and cannot be deceived: Nay that he is
Present with us, sees our most retired actions, and will one day bring them all to light in presence of the whole World, in the
day when He shall judge the world in righteousness. Is there any one here, that has but seriously
consider'd all this? Let him then say whether it were Possible for the Devil to have been able to draw him into Sin, whilst he had such thoughts as these present to his mind to oppose to his
Temptations?
But
Christianity carries us yet farther. It shews us a
God Incarnate, a
God made
[Page 45]
man on purpose for our Salvation;
He gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all Iniquity,
Titus ii.11.
and purchase to himself a peculiar people zealous of Good works. It represents to us a
Covenant of
Grace, Sealed with his own most precious
Blood, and into which we have every one of us been solemnly initiated, that is, solemnly
Sworn at our
Baptism; and the condition wherof on our part we know was this,
that we should forsake the Devil and all his works, the Pomps and Vanities of this wicked World, and all the sinful lusts of the flesh; and instead of serving these, should obediently
keep God's Holy will and Commandments, and walk in the same all the days of our Lives.
I shall not now enquire, how often we have, I believe, the most of us renew'd this
Covenant, whether in the
Church at the
Holy Table, or on other
Occasions that have called us to put up our
Vows to Heaven. Nor need I add, that 'tis to such a
Practice alone as that requires, that
God has promised the
Blessings of
Eternal Glory. But sure I am whosoever will but duly
consider the weight and moment of this one Engagement, will find in it an impregnable fortress against
Sin, and such as all the
Temptations in the
[Page 46] World should not be able to overcome.
For to reflect on it only in a Word or two. What is there in all our
sins, or in all those
Temptations that lead us to them, whose
Force and
Power would not be utterly overcome by this one serious
Consideration?
Where is the
Lust that can offer any sufficient, shall I say, or rather any tollerable inducement to comply with it, that may be worthy to compare with our obligations to
Love and
Obey so Great, and so Excellent a
Redeemer? Is there a
Passion so darling, or an interest so Valuable, that the most desperate sinner would in his Cool thoughts be willing to
exchange Heaven for it? Or rather, for indeed that is the true Case, would be content for the prosecution of it to go down, it may be the next Moment, into
Hell, and there dwell with
Everlasting Burnings?
No, no:
Sin may
deceive us by our own carelessness, but it cannot stand before
Consideration. It may surprize our
Passions, but it can never reconcile its self to our
Reason. Nor are our
Natures yet become so degenerate, but that a due reflection on our Engagements to Obedience would by the
Grace of God
[Page 47] soon resolve into a performance of it: And the
Hopes of
Heaven, and the
Terrors of
Hell; The
Vanity of this
World, and the
Eternity of the
Next, once throughly consider'd as they ought to be, so
stop our Ears,
Psal. lviii.5. that all the Arts of the
Charmer, charm he never so wisely, should not be able to open them to his
Insinuations.
And for a farther proof of this, and which may be yet another
Argument to confirm my
Position, that 'tis the want of
Considering that is really the great and last
Cause of all our Sin: Let me
3
dly, Appeal to the common
Practice, and
Experience of
Mankind: No sooner does any one begin seriously to
Consider these things, but he presently becomes a good
Christian.
What is it else but this, that makes the very worst of Sinners if they come but into any danger or calamity; if any sickness or affliction befals them; any thing that but stops them in their wild Career so long as to give them only time to cool, and to
Consider their
Duty, and their great and dangerous deviations from it; what is it I say, but this, that makes these persons presently disclaim their Extravagancies: to confess that
[Page 48] they were mistaken in their notions of
Vertue and
Vice, and had therefore preferr'd the Interests of
the One because they had either never known, or never sufficiently consider'd the excellency of
the Other.
And if perhaps these Pious reflections have not been able afterwards to secure their
Obedience, but they have again return'd to the follies they so lately renounced; It is not that they are ever the more convinced that they were over-reach'd in the Argument: That
Piety and
Religion, have not that reason on their side which we pretend, and which ought to engage them to the troublesome task of
denying themselves, and forsaking all their
sensual pleasures, and
worldly interests for its sake: No, but only that their danger being removed, they have also lost their
Consideration with it; and their
Incogitancy now again exposes them to those sins, which no sooner shall some new occasion call them again to reflect on, but they will be no less ready again to condemn them, than they were before.
And now though I suppose it may by this time be sufficiently evident how great the
Mischief of
Inconsideration is;
[Page 49] yet for a final demonstration of its danger, I will offer one reflection more▪ and it is,
4. That whatever particular
Temptations we may at any time chance to be exposed to, they would all of them have no
force at all, but for this one General defect.
For let us not deceive our selves;
Pleasure and
Riches, and
Honour, and
Interest, and if there be any other
Vanity besides that is yet more powerful than all these, they are not such omnipotent Temptations as our corrupt affections would represent them to us; on the contrary, 'tis certain that they have no force at all but by our own Incogitancy; to consider them only, were to overcome them.
1
st. For
Pleasure: Is it imaginable that the base Voluptuary would pursue that, as he does, did he really reflect what shall in a little time be the End of his Debauches? That yet a few years, at the most, it may be a few months, or days, and all his
Enjoyments shall cease; and his
Pleasures be exchanged for Pain and Sickness, Impotence and Infirmity, and the rest of those Torments in this Life, that are usually the sad forerunners of his
Eternal Punishment in the other?
[Page 50]2
dly, For
Riches; the next instance: Were it possible men should take so much Care and Labour to get them, and when they have got them, neither be satisfied with them themselves, nor do good to others, had they ever been acquainted with that
Treasure in Heaven which the
Gospel speaks of, so infinitely surpassing all the highest acquisitions here; so much surer to be obtain'd, and for the most part so much easier too; and when it is got, for Ever to be Enjoy'd?
3
dly, For
Honour, the next
Temptation: If there can be such a thing as
Honour without
Virtue, and that
High Places, and
great Titles, and the rest of those trifles that have so long usurped the
name, may indeed be allow'd the
character of it: What other judgment can any
considering man pass upon such
Honour but this; That even
Christianity apart, it must certainly be a very vain thing to
build a man's
hopes, and expend himself and his life, upon that, which when all is done, depends upon other mens opinions of, and value for us; who too often give this
Honour to the most undeserving Persons, and with whom the truly brave and worthy
[Page 51] Man sometimes finds the least share of it.
And then 4
thly, for the
Interests of
this World; Good God! What can they appear to any serious,
considering man, but meer
Vanity, who has learnt of his
Saviour to ask his
Conscience that great and wise Question:
Mat. xvi.26.
What is a man profited if he should gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his Soul?
Is it not Evident, that in all these, and whatever instances besides can be offered of the greatest
Temptations, 'tis only for want of
Considering that they prevail upon us; and so, that not they, but our own
Incogitancy ought to be charged by us as our greatest
Danger and
Mischief, The one, last, universal
Cause of all our
Sins.
And now if this be so, then it cannot certainly but be very well worth our while to search a little,
II
dly, Into the
Causes of this
Inconsideration, the next thing I proposed to speak to.
And the first, and perhaps the most fatal of all others, and which may serve to remove a very dangerous mistake
[Page 52] we are apt to make in this affair is, That
Men are
wont to think they do very well
consider these things, when in truth they do not
consider them to any purpose at all.
For indeed, what is that which men now a days to call
Considering? If they are sometimes a little serious, if they reflect now and then upon the business of
Religion: If they go to
Church on
Sundays, and are not scandalously wicked the week after; If they receive the
Holy Sacrament in its seasons, and when they do so, sit down a while and reflect a little, a day or two, it may be the week before, upon their
Sins and their
Vanities, and then
Sigh, and are
Sorry, and
resolve to
Sin no more, this they call
Considering; and this, I fear, is what makes up the Religion of a very great number amongst us.
But alas! this is as far distant from that true
Consideration, I would now recommend to you, as the little imperfect Effects of it, are for the most part inferior to that excellent Piety that would be the certain consequence of the other. 'Tis not every light reflection upon the business of Religion, that is worthy the name of a true
Consideration.
[Page 53] He that will do this as he ought to do, must resolve to do it throughly: He must search to the very bottome of his Soul; Not a Sin so secret, not a Lust or Interest so dear or profitable to us, but what, to the best of our power, must be enquired into. Now all the danger of
Sin in
General, all the black
circumstances, and heightning
Aggravations of our own Sins in
Particular, must seriously be consider'd: The
Hopes and
Terrors of
Eternity be throughly weigh'd; What the
Goodness of
God is, if we will yet repent; What his
Judgments will be, if we shall continue to despise the Riches of his Mercy, and
Treasure up to our selves
Wrath against the day of
Wrath. In a word, whatever may serve either to convince us of our
Sins and of our
Danger, or to engage us to forsake the one, that so we may escape the other, must all be laid before us; till finally, by God's
Grace, we are brought in the bitterness of our Souls, to such a sense of our Condition, as shall engage us to a sincere
Repentance of our Sins, and
Obedience to
God's Commands. And so work in us that change of Life, which alone is able to save our
Souls for ever.
He that gives off before he has done
[Page 54] this, He may have
thought of his
Duty, if you will, but he has not yet
consider'd as he ought to do: He may have prepared the way, but he is yet to run. In short, He may have
consider'd of
Religion as many now a days do, who read the
Holy Scriptures, run through all the various
Sects and Parties of
Christians, who suffer not the least
Controversie to escape them, nor a
Dispute to arise in which they do not interest themselves; and yet when all is done, have not one jot of
real Piety in their
Souls: but after a great deal of pains get only that
knowledg which puffeth up, and are yet to learn that
Charity which Edifieth.
This is the first, and perhaps one of the most fatal Cheats men commonly put upon their Souls: They flatter themselves that they do very well
Consider these things, when indeed they do not
consider them to any purpose, nor as they ought to do it.
2. A Second
Cause of mens
Inconsideration, and but little inferior to the foregoing, either in the danger or the univer
[...]ality of it, is, That our
Consideration is for the most part totally turned another way.
It is a long time since the generality
[Page 55] of Mankind seem to have fallen under a very dangerous mistake, That
Religion ought not to be looked upon as their Business, but only as a thing by the by: somewhat to entertain their thoughts with upon solemn times, and in their Melancholly hours, but which 'twere unreasonable to expect amidst so great a plenty of other affairs, as the world now abounds with, should ordinarily be made the subject of their thought, and their Consideration.
Thus have we utterly reversed the
Maxim of our Saviour, and made not our Salvation, but the business of this World, our Imployments and our Interests, nay, Good God! our very Vices and our Sins the
Vnum Necessarium, the great thing to be taken care of by us: and we are so wholly taken up and engaged with these, that we have no leisure to think at all, to be sure not to any purpose, and as we ought to do of
that.
And now, what wonder if when this is the Case, we see such very sad, 'tis true, but yet such very natural Effects of it? Whilst men reckon the concerns of this present life to be the main of their business, we ought not to be surprised
[Page 56] if they
consider no more of what may make for a better.
Till this mistake be rectified, we may be troubled indeed to see men so
Inconsiderate, but sure we ought not to admire it. We may with
Moses wish,
O that they were wise, that they would understand this! But till that be done, we cannot expect they should very much
Consider their latter End.
But 3
dly, Another
Cause, and which I believe has kept very many from
considering as they ought to do, is, That 'tis
Vneasie to them; and therefore they do not care to enter upon it.
It is a great disadvantage to
Religion, that tho there be really nothing in the World more pleasing or more agreeable to our Rational Natures, than the practice of it; yet has it something that is rough and uneasie in the first setting out, and which the
habitual Sinner cannot without pains and difficulty get over.
He that thrives by
Sin, that grows
Rich, or
Great, or
Honourable in the world, by Injury and Oppression, by Fraud and Flattery, will no doubt be very uneasie to embrace a
Religion, that requires a Justice and Integrity in all our
actions, that forbids all Violence and Rapine, all
[Page 57] Artifice and Dissimulation;
i. e. all those
Methods by which he has been wont to encrease and flourish heretofore.
Again: If a man has been used freely to indulge himself in all that his heart desired; to gratifie his
Passions in their wildest irregularities; he will no doubt find it a matter of no small difficulty to
deny himself, and resist and do violence to those appetites, which he has been so accustomed to comply with heretofore.
So that in effect, whether out of a prevailing interest, or a real fear; whether out of an unwillingness to forsake sin, or a mistaken apprehension of the impossibility of overcoming it, Many, I believe, content themselves to go on without ever
considering at all; and hate to reflect on what they are resolved never to reform.
Or, if perhaps this does not carry them so far, as to make them totally lay aside the thoughts of
Religion, yet at least, it renders them unwilling to set about it, and so produces a
4
th; And which is the last
Cause I shall now mention, of that
Incogitancy I am here complaining of;
viz. That men are apt to
Procrastinate this great
[Page 58] Affair; They resolve they will one time or other
consider, but never heartily and effectually do so.
This is certainly a very great, and yet I fear a very general fault; and such as perhaps has ruined more souls than any one thing again in the whole world.
It is a hard matter totally to silence
Conscience, and stifle all the thoughts of
Piety and
Religion. But our unhappiness is, that when we are thus put in mind of our duty, we either content our selves with some very slight and superficial
Consideration of it; or else we put off our Consciences, as
Felix did St.
Paul, to a more
convenient Season.
Thus some refer these kind of thoughts to
Old Age, and never come to it, but go down into the Grave, before they have made any just provision for it. Others, it may be, set it a shorter date, but then still some business or hindrance interposes, and then another time is fix'd, and that too is disappointed; and thus our lives run on, but the great work of
Considering is still to come. It may be at length God's
Grace is withdrawn, and
Conscience grows weary of being any longer importunate, when it has been so often denied. And thus when we thought
[Page 59] to have
consider'd, we find neither will, nor strength, nor opportunity so to do.
How much the more earnestly may I beg leave to exhort you this day, no longer to defer so great, and to be sure so necessary a work as this; and to that end, that you will pass on with me to the Third
Point I proposed to speak to.
III. Of the
Practice of
Consideration.
The Sum whereof in
general will appear from the resolution which I shall give to these Two
Enquiries.
- 1
st. How, or after
what manner:
- 2
dly. When, or at
what times, this is to be done by us.
1
st. For the
former of these;
how we are to
practice this
Consideration? I reply, That we must do it by a serious and impartial Enquiry both into
our selves, and into
our Religion; by a diligent and strict examination, what our
Duty towards God is, and what our own
Performances have been, and ought to be of it.
1. As to the former
part of this Consideration,
Our duty towards God: I shall not need say any thing to shew how necessary this is to be well understood by us. I am persuaded there is no one, how negligent soever he may have been in his
[Page 60] performance of it, but what is sufficiently convinced of his obligations to it.
I will rather complain, that in a matter so necessary, that our
Eternal Salvation depends upon it, and God be thanked so easie too, to the very meanest capacity, there should nevertheless so many continue in as utter an
ignorance of it, as if we too were some of those who encourage a
blind Obedience; and esteem an ungrounded
Assent, to be the best
Faith, and
Ignorance indeed the
Mother of
Devotion.
It has been the fault of many in the practice of this kind of
Consideration, to fix their thoughts wholly upon some parts of their
Religion, but to take little or no notice at all of the rest. Thus many run away with the
Promises of the
Gospel, but never consider what they have to entitle them to those
Promises. Others, on the contrary, look wholly on the difficulty of its
Commands: and as if that had given them a final release from all endeavours to fulfil them, they conclude that 'tis impossible for them ever to be able to live as they ought to do, and that therefore 'tis in vain to try whether they can or no.
Some when they read the great, and no
[Page 61] doubt very just
Elogies of
Faith in St.
Paul, stop there, and never trouble themselves either to consider what that
Faith is, which S.
Paul speaks of, much less to go on to St.
James, and there see the necessity of
good works too. They sit down contented that they have a
right faith: They are members of a
Pure, Reform'd Church on the one hand; or else of an
unerrable, infallible, Catholick Church on the other, and so all is secure: As if the espousing such or such an Interest or Party, were an unquestionable
mark of
Election, and all that God requires in order to our
Salvation.
Many are the mistakes of this kind, which men are apt to fall into, in the Consideration of their
Duty, and to all which I will only offer this one plain
Rule for their direction: That whosoever will
consider it as he ought, must do it
universally, he must leave no part of his
Religion unexamined; being assured of this, That whatsoever
Consideration does any way contribute to lessen
Practice, nay rather, does not very much serve to help and promote it, is false and imperfect; and if he stops there, will certainly deceive and ruin him in the end.
[Page 62]2. For the other part of our Consideration,
our Selves; two things there are, on which the
Practice of it must chiefly terminate;
viz.
- 1. What our
State is, with reference to what is
past?
- 2. How to govern our selves for the time to come?
It would require some longer time than I may presume to allow to this Discourse, but barely to enumerate the several
Rules and
Cautions to be observed in the doing of this. With what Care and Diligence, with what Exactness and Particularity; in a word, with what Piety and Sincerity we must proceed in all this; and search into the real
Grounds we have, either to hope or fear, and accordingly give God the Glory, whether by a patient
continuance in that Piety which we have hitherto practised, or by our
Repentance for those sins we have unhappily committed.
This is a work which I have always thought the proper business of a
Casuist, or if you will, of a
Confessor, rather than a
Preacher. General Rules seldom come up to particular mens conditions. Nor is it possible for the most exact Discourse, to give any satisfaction comparable to
[Page 63] those directions which our
Church therefore exhorts us to seek by a free opening of our Condition to some of those who are appointed by God to be our
Guides in these matters.
And to them therefore let me beseech all those who are sensible of any want of farther Instruction in this matter, to address themselves for such Advice, as neither the Nature nor Limits of this Discourse, permit me to offer to them. As for the other thing proposed in order to the Practice of this Duty,
2
dly, When, or at
what Times this is to be done by us? If the question be concerning the last sort of
Consideration I just now mentioned, that of our Actions; 'tis evident that this must be perpetual; because it has so necessary an influence upon all
Moral Actions. The same Prudence which directs every wise man before he acts, to sit down and consider what he is going about, whether it be fit to be done by him, ought certainly yet much more to carry every good Christian to this farther necessary Reflection, Whether it may be done by him? And whosoever ventures upon any Action without this, he may by accident not do ill; but 'tis his good
[Page 64] Fortune, not his Praise, that he does not. And were it never so good, yet for want of doing it with that design, and knowing it to be such, he must not expect that God should ever
impute that
to him for Righteousness, which he himself did not design or perform with that intent.
As to the other sort of
Consideration, That of our
State, and of our
Duty: What God requires of us, and how we have lived according thereunto? Certain it is, that 'tis absolutely necessary that we should some time or other enter upon it; and then, I suppose, I need not say how very prudent it will be for us not to defer it. For since our
Life is but a puff of breath, every
day in our
Nostrils, and which we can at no time say shall be our own the next moment: surely it will very much concern us not to defer
considering how we are provided for another World, seeing we have so very little Hopes or security in this.
Repentance is not a Duty that can be discharged in a Moment, and I fear the best among us upon the enquiry will find that we stand in need of a very great one. Now there is no time, no place for
Repentance, but only in this present Life: And should we suffer our Incogitancy
[Page 65] so far to prevail upon us, as to neglect it here, we shall in vain lament our sin and our folly to all Eternity hereafter.
If there be therefore any one among us, that has hitherto omitted so great and necessary a
Consideration, what shall I say to him? Let him no longer defer it: Nay, but rather in the words of holy
David,
Psal. 132.3, 4.
Let him not go back unto his house, nor climb up into his bed; let him not suffer his eyes to sleep, nor his eye-lids to slumber, till he has begun to set about it.
It were, no doubt, very much to be wish'd, that men would not suffer any day to slip, without this
Consideration. There is, I believe, but seldom a day passes, in which we are not guilty of something that may justly call for a particular
Repentance, to obtain our forgiveness. And who can tell, if he lies down to sleep e're he has done this, whether he shall ever rise up to perform it afterwards?
But alas! This is the greatest Instance of all of our
Inconsideration. And instead of repassing in this manner every day upon our Actions, I fear there are many who go on whole Weeks, and
[Page 66] Months, and Years, without ever thinking at all of it; as if it were enough to practice this
duty by the same proportions which some of our modern
Casuists have prescribed for that other of the
Love of God; some of which have thought it necessary to be done only upon
Sundays and
Holy-days; others not above
once a year; some once in
Five years; others at any
one time in our
whole lives; and lastly, others
never at all, either
living or
dying.
But thô there be then no
time so proper as the present, for the doing of that which cannot without the greatest danger be deferr'd the least moment; yet some
seasons there are, which seem more especially to invite us to it.
Thus 1
st. If
old Age be crept upon us, or any
Sickness or
Danger threaten us with a speedy appearance before
God's Tribunal; this ought certainly at the same time that it admonishes us of the shortness of our present life, to call us to an immediate providing for the next.
2. Thô the hand of God be not just upon us, yet if we see his Arm lifted up to strike; if we have some just cause to apprehend any evils or afflictions likely to come upon us: much more if our
[Page 67]
Country and our
Church be in danger for the iniquity of her Children and People within her; this also may be another
time that seems on purpose mark'd out to call us to
Consideration; to think upon our ways, and how to prevent both our own, and the publick desolation.
But now, 3
dly. If these Evils are not merely apprehended, but are actually upon us; so that we already have begun to bear the punishment of our sins, and may have just cause to apprehend yet more dreadful effects of them; this certainly ought yet more strongly to engage us to such a Consideration.
In such circumstances as these, the worst of men naturally become Religious. God himself could say of the
Rebellious Israelites,
Hos. v.15.
That in their afflictions they would seek him early. And the Prophet observed of all men in general, That
when God's Judgment are in the Earth,
Isa. xxvi.9.
then the inhabitants of the World will learn Righteousness.
I will only add, 4
thly, And with reference to the approaching season; That as the
time of
Lent has in all
Ages of the
Church been look'd upon as a season proper for the business of
Repentance; so certainly we cannot better prepare for it,
[Page 68] than by the practice of this great Preliminary duty of
Consideration, without which it will be impossible for us ever to discharge it as we ought to do. And however the
Godly Primitive Discipline of
Publick Confession and
Penance, has for the hardness of our hearts, been of late laid aside among us; yet ought we not therefore to be ever the less, nay rather we should be the more careful to
examine our own
souls, and
call our ways to remembrance; and by our
Private Diligence make some supply of what seems to be acknowledged by our Church,
See the
Commination used on
Ash-wednesday. as wanting to our
Publick Discipline.
And to the end I may the better enforce this Practice, which upon all these accounts seems so very proper for us, I will now finally
Close all,
IV
thly, With some
Motives that may serve to stir us up to the fulfilling of
our duty, in so great and necessary a part of it.
I have already observed in the beginning of this Discourse, That 'tis the want of
Consideration that is really the last, universal Cause of all our Sins. And I have just now shewn, That till it be removed, it will be impossible for us to repent
[Page 69] of them. And sure then one would think that nothing more need be said, to engage any sober man to the practice of it.
But I must now go yet farther: For to compleat our Obligation to so necessary a practice,
Inconsideration is not only to be charged as the cause of all our evils, but the corrupter of our good too: It spoils our very vertues; insomueh, that were it possible for the unthinking man to fulfil every Command, and not deviate in the least degree from the rules of his duty, all would be in vain; his
Inconsideration alone would ruin him, and his Virtues themselves lose by it not only their Praise, but their very Nature too: Would become at most, but mere indifferent Actions, neither worthy in themselves, nor deserving of any reward for the fulfilling of them.
God Almighty, who has given us our Understandings and our Wills on purpose for his
Service, requires the concurrence of them in all our
Actions that are intended for that purpose. His
Service must be reasonable, or it will not be accepted. He is not to be pleased with what we do by chance; where his Glory is not designed, he looks upon it, that neither
[Page 70] is it advanced. And that good which is done without
Considering, is but a mere
Natural Action, deserves as little praise as a
Plant for
growing, or a
Stone for
falling down to its Center; and we may as reasonably expect to see one of these promoted to Heaven for so doing, as the unthinking man be judged worthy of it, for any thing he can do.
But, 2
dly. This
Incogitancy does not only render us thus obnoxious to God, but it exposes us to the censures of men too: It does not only deprive us of all our pretences to
Piety, but even to common
Wisdom and
Discretion.
He that never
Considers in any thing, all the World will say is a
Fool; and sure I may well add, That he who
Considers only in little things, and never thinks in those that are of the highest importance, is not so wise as he should be. But to pretend to be
Christians, and to desire
Salvation, and yet never reflect what it is to be the One, or how we are to live that we may attain the Other; this is certainly such a combination of Folly and Impiety, that were not sin as great an Enemy to
Reason, as it is to
Religion, 'twere impossible that any man should ever be guilty of it.
[Page 71]And now when so many engagements concur to recommend this duty, that 'tis impossible for us to approve our selves either to God or man without it, what shall I say more to stir you up to the practice of it?
I am, methinks, unwilling so far to comply with the melancholly apprehensions of very many, and those not altogether without just grounds too, as to desire you to think whether our Circumstances at this time, be not such as may well engage us in the literal import of our
Text, to be wise, and consider our latter end, for ought I know, the
final end of our selves and our Religion, if we do not by a speedy
Repentance reverse that Judgment which God seems ready to pronounce against us for our
Incogitancy. I will rather
close all with a more excellent engagement. Blessed be God, who has made this a
Duty as pleasing as it is necessary; as apt to incite our practice, as 'tis fit to be practised by us. For certainly to
Consider these things, after all the frightful
Idea's men are apt to entertain of it, is not only one of the most useful, but one of the most pleasing things in the whole world.
[Page 72]Let me appeal to the experience of those Pious Souls, who by a due performance of this Exercise, have their
Conversation already
in Heaven; are elevated above the little Passions and Interests that engage the busie part of mankind in so much labour and vanity. Who live in this World as if they were not of it; free and quiet in the midst of its disturbances; still the same in every estate; who love nothing but God and their Duty, fear nothing but to sin against him, nor desire any thing but to be
dissolved, and to be with him. Whose well-grounded
Hopes already secure them of their future Reward; and a
Good Conscience so fully justifies them, that neither
Death, nor
Hell its self, not any evils of this life, or any terrors of the other, are able to disturb the Peace and Calm that is within them.
O happy state! The blessed effect of a serious and frequent
Consideration! Where is the Sinner that can pretend to say, he has ever found in any of his ways of Wickedness, a pleasure comparable to that Peace and Joy, which such a
Christian meets with even in the present course of his Life?
[Page 73]Let the
Miser boast his
Riches; The
Ambitious Man his
Honours; let the
Voluptuary wallow in his sensual and beastly satisfactions: But ô Lord! What
Vanity are all these when compared with the solid Comfort and Satisfaction of a Good
Conscience: that can reflect freely upon its Actions; can search into the most secret parts of its Life with Joy and Assurance; and delight to compare its Duty and its Practice, and see how Gloriously the One illustrates and sets forth the Other.
Who would not pursue the Happiness of such a state, tho' there were no such thing as Heaven and Eternity to follow after? Certainly if
Pleasure be that which is to govern our pursuits, 'tis the good Christian that, when all is done, is the only Wise Man; and to
Consider, the most delightful practice of any in the World.
Only let us
Consider seriously, and as we ought to do: Let us once in our lives be persuaded heartily to experiment a Duty, which we have been so often told should be the great Business of them. Let us be willing to be convinced; and do our
Religion and our
Souls so much justice, as to give these
[Page 74] things a fair and an Equal hearing.
So shall all those Blessings I have now been speaking of, descend upon us. We shall exchange only, not lose or lessen our Enjoyments. Whatsoever Pleasure or satisfaction we have heretofore met with in the ways of Sin, we shall find them all infinitely surmounted in the Practice of Religion. Till finally being fit for
Heaven, ripe for
Immortality, we shall be Translated from these Excellent, but yet still imperfect Joys here, to those absolute and Eternal
Blessings, which neither Eye has seen, nor Ear heard, nor does it enter into the Heart of Man to conceive.
To which God of his Infinite Mercy vouchsafe we may all arrive, through
Jesus Christ our Lord.
OF THE DEVICES OF SATAN. A SERMON Preach'd at WHITE-HALL,
April. 26. 1688.
2 COR. II.11.
For we are not ignorant of his Devices.
AMong all the parts of a Christian Institution, which either the Gospel of Christ directs, or we as the Ministers of Christ,
2 Cor. iv.5.
and your Servants for Jesus sake, Exhort you to; there is none after the knowledg of
[Page 76] our Duty towards God, and what he requires of us in order to our
Eternal Salvation, either more necessary to be well understood, or, would men seriously apply themselves to it, more easie to be attain'd by us, than how to Arm and Fortifie our selves against those
Devices of
Satan, whereby he continually Endeavours to
Seduce us.
There are few so ignorant in this matter, but are able at least to trace out his most ordinary
Temptations, and to discover what it is that the most usually
exposes them to
Sin. And though he has his
Crooked and
by-paths too,
Devices both more subtily laid, and more difficult to be discern'd; yet a little more vigilancy and care would serve to discover even these also,
1 Cor. iv.5. and to
bring to light the most hidden Mysteries of Iniquity.
But though there be then nothing more obvious to a sincere and inquisitive Mind, than to find out these
Artifices of the
Devil; yet alas! A sad experience shews us, that there is scarce any thing in the World in which men for the most part seem more to betray either their
Ignorance or their
Inadvertency; Whilst they suffer every the most
Ordinary Temptation to overcome them, and scarce
[Page 77] an assault so weak can be made upon them, but what is sure to have its effect, and find them altogether unprepared to resist it.
To correct, if it may be, this careless and supine Temper, so dishonourable to God, and so dangerous to our own Souls; I shall Endeavour at this time to lay before you some of those
Methods whereby the Devil is most wont to lead Men into Sin; That so knowing our danger, we may be the better able to Arm our Souls against it,
Lest Satan should get an advantage of us; For we are not ignorant of his devices.
The
Occasion of which
Words was this.
St.
Paul having in his former
Epistle to the
Corinthians,
See 1 Cor. v.1. commanded them to pronounce a Sentence of
Excommunication upon a certain
incestuous Man amongst them, who had
married his Fathers Wife; had since received an account of a very good effect that this infliction had wrought upon the offending Person; so as to bring him to a great sense both of the
Sin he had committed, and of the
Scandal which thereby he had given to the
Church.
Upon this the
Apostle in this his
Second
[Page 78] Epistle, commands them to
take off the
Censure under which he lay; and to receive him again into
Communion with them,
lest being swallow'd up of overmuch sorrow, he should be driven to
despair, and so the
Devil get an advantage against them; and that not only in the ruine of a single
Brother, but yet much more by turning that
Discipline which was designed for the
Edification of the
Church, into the
Destruction of it;
For, says he,
we are not ignorant of his Devices.
Were I not resolved against entring on any
Point of
Controversie in this
Place, I should not here want a very fair Occasion to do it.
See the Rhemists Annot. on this Chap. Catholick Scriptur. Point 26. of Indulgences. n. 6. It has been the great Endeavour of those of the
Other Communion, to establish on this procedure of St.
Paul with this
Corinthian, their new and dangerous Doctrine of
Humane Satisfactions to be made for
Sin, and of the power of the
Church to grant
Indulgences for the
Remission of them. But I desire now to have no other
Enemy but that of my
Text to encounter: And the half of whose
Devices will be more than enough for our present Consideration, without exposing the
Artifices of any Others, how busie soever
[Page 79] they too may be
to get an Advantage of us. And therefore it shall suffice to remark with reference to the
Subject before us; That all which can reasonably be concluded from St.
Paul's
process with this
Corinthian, is no more than what we readily allow of;
viz. The
Exercise of
publick discipline for the
correction of
Open and
Scandalous Offenders; and whom the
Church has certainly Power both for their Sins to separate from her Society, as the
Apostle did this
Incestuous Man; and upon a sincere Repentance to release the
Censure, and receive them again into
Communion, as in this
Chapter he ordered them to do this
Penitent Corinthian.
But now this is neither the
Doctrine nor
Practice of those who pretend to argue from this place. Their
Satisfactions and
Indulgences are of another kind than what
Canonical Penances and the
Relaxation of them will amount to. They suppose that after mens
Sins by the
Sacrament of
Penance are
Forgiven to them, so that there is now no more
Guilt remaining, nor by consequence any more
Obligation to an
Eternal Punishment due to it; there continues nevertheless an
Obligation to
Temporal Punishment,
[Page 80] to be undergone as a
true and
Proper satisfaction for Sin, either
here, or in
Purgatory: and that this the
Pope has power to
dispence with, by
Applying to them the
satisfactions not only of
Christ, but of all his
Saints; who having lived severe Lives, and suffered a greater
Temporal Punishment than was requisite to
satisfie for their
own Sins, have left a Stock in
Bank to the
Treasure of the
Church, for the advantage of others; and the
Remission of these
Temporal Pains, by such an
Application, this is that which they properly call an
Indulgence.
And now then we may beg leave to ask, In what part of this
History do they find any grounds for all this? Did St.
Paul in his
former Epistle command the
Church of Corinth to
impose a
Penance on this
Incestuous Man to
satisfie for his
Sin? No; But he commanded them to
Excommunicate him for his Offence, to cut him off from the body of the Faithful, to whom he had given so great a
scandal by his
uncleanness.
Or here in this
Chapter, does he send him any kind
Bull with a
plenary Indulgence for what he had done, to set him free of what
Temporal Pain might yet be
[Page 81] due for his Offence; and to acquit him of any further trouble now, and of the danger of
Purgatory hereafter? Not so neither: But he orders the
Governors of the
Church to take off the
Censure under which he lay; and to receive him again into
Communion with them; and
to confirm their Love towards him; Lest he should be swallow'd up of over much Grief, and so Satan
get an advantage against Him.
In short, That there is here a plain account of the
Exercise of
Publick Discipline both in the
Excommunicating of this
Incestuous Corinthian, and in the
Receiving of him
again into
Communion, this we readily confess. But for the new-inventions of
Humane Satisfactions to be made for
Sin, and of the Power of the
Pope to apply one Man's
Merits to the
Forgiveness of another Man's
Offences; and all this after such a manner, and upon such terms as is now Practised in the
Church of
Rome, of all this there is not one word either in this, or any other passage of
Holy Scripture, but much to the contrary, as might easily be made appear, were I minded to enter on such a Debate.
But it shall suffice me to have remarked
[Page 82] thus much, for the clearing of the present place from these Abuses. As for those
Devices which I am now to consider;
viz. By what means and motives it is that the
Devil after all our Cautions and Engagements to the contrary, nevertheless still continues to draw us into
Sin; many there are, and I cannot pretend in this Discourse to comprehend more than a very small proportion of them. I will take up those that seem most useful to be remark'd under these two Considerations:
- I
st. Of those
Devices whereby he makes it his business to
hinder us in the
Discharge of our
Duty.
- II
dly. Of those
Devices whereby he leads us into the
Commission of Sin.
I begin with the
Former of these, the Consideration,
I
st. Of those
Devices whereby the
Devil is wont to
hinder us in the
discharge of our
Duty.
And here, I shall not insist on those common and obvious
Methods which every one knows, tho' few are so careful as they ought to be to prevent them;
[Page 83] such as
carelesness and
indifference in the
concern of our
Salvation; The Love of this World; and of the
Honours, and
Pleasures, and
Interests of it: and which upon this account, St.
Paul calls
the root of all evil: 1
Tim. vi.10. And St.
James plainly tells us
is Enmity with God. James iv.4. The
Devices I shall now consider, are such as have more of Subtilty and Contrivance in them; and which by a shew of somewhat that seems to be Good, seduce men many times into a
neglect of that
Duty, which alone really and truly is so. Now four things especially there are by which the
Devil is wont to discourage, and hinder weaker Minds in the discharge of their
Duty: viz,
- 1
st, By throwing
Prejudices in their way against it.
- 2
dly, By instilling into their Minds
False Principles, whereby to corrupt the Practise of it.
- 3
dly, By filling them with
Doubts and
Scruples to discourage them in their Piety.
- 4
thly, By engaging their Zeal in vain and fruitless
Strifes and
Disputes about Religion, which ought
[Page 84] to be imployed on the
Practice of it.
1
st. It is none of the least of the
Devices of the
Devil, to hinder mens Piety, by throwing of false
Prejudices in their way against the
Practice of it.
I need not say what a frightful thing many look upon a Christian course of Life to be, and how
difficult, and sometimes even
impossible they think it, to fulfil that Duty which
God requires of us.
They regard him as a hard and severe
Task-Master that lays intollerable
Burdens upon his
Servants, and has prepared
Eternal Punishments for the least defailure under them. All their thoughts are taken up with those Strict
Commands of
Mortification and
Self-denyal, of
taking up the Cross, of
forgiving and loving Enemies; of despising any losses, shame or other difficulties they may at any time be exposed to for the
Sake of Christ and the
Preservation of a Good Conscience. Thus they look upon
Christianity to be a Religion made up of nothing but
Melancholy Fears, and
amazing Dangers; that allows of no Pleasure, suffers not the least Appetite to be gratified;
[Page 85] but denies even the most Innocent and Reasonable Enjoyments; nor promises any Happiness in another World, but upon the severe Condition of being Despised and Miserable in this.
And now when such are Mens Apprehensions of
Christianity, what wonder if we see so few care to enter on the Practice of it? But Blessed be God, who has not thus dealt with us.
Mat. vii.14.
Straight indeed is the gate, and narrow the way that leads to Heaven, but by the
Grace of God it is not Impassable. From the very first entring, it dilates its self, and in a little while becomes no less pleasant, but much more secure, than that
High Road which so many prefer before it.
To be plain, I dare affirm, That a State of Religion is so far from being that four disagreeable State men commonly apprehend it to be; that on the contrary 'tis the only State that is attended with a real Pleasure and Satisfaction.
Godliness is its own reward, even in the present practice of it:
1 Tim. iv.8. It
has the promise of the life that now is, as well as of that which is to come. And whosoever will but seriously apply himself to the discharge of it, will soon be convinced upon how good Grounds
[Page 86] the wise man once pronounced concerning it;
Prov. iii.17. That
her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths peace.
As for that frightful
Idea which so many entertain of
Religion, it is wholly founded on their own mistakes of the true
Nature and
Design of it. For,
1
st. It is utterly false that
Christianity denies us any of those Enjoyments, which a Wise man would even desire to Indulge. It allows whatever is truly fitting for us, and restrains only those brutish excesses, which even
Natural Reason and the Principles of
Common Morality forbid us to pursue.
Nor 2
dly, Do men any more truly represent God, than they do his Religion. They look upon him as one who requires great things of us; but they forget that he who requires these things, does also Promise that if we are not wanting in our own Endeavours, he will give us
Grace, and
Strength, and
Ability to fulfil them. They consider him as a most severe, and
Just Judge: But they do not consider, that his
Mercy is as Infinite as his
Justice; and that he is as ready to make allowances for our
Infirmities, and Pardon those
Sins we unwillingly Commit, as to Punish those Offences which
[Page 87] our
Malice and our
Negligence expose us to. That for this He has
sent his own Son into the World, to be Himself
the propitiation for our Sins; and to open the way to Heaven by a
Gospel of
Repentance, seeing we could not attain to it by any way of a
Perfect and
unsinning Obedience. So that now then, let a Christian be but upright and sincere, let him but
love God, and delight in his Service, and strive and labour as far as he is able to fulfil it; If he
Sins, let him Repent of it,
let him confess his Wickedness, and be sorry for his Sins, and humbly Implore God's Mercy to forgive him; and then how Weak and Impotent soever he be, He shall certainly find not only Pardon, but acceptance too with his Blessed Saviour for ever.
And then, 3
dly, For what concerns those severe
Duties of
Christianity, and upon which the strongest prejudices are commonly raised against it: Besides that they are things infinitely excellent in themselves, and by a divine assistance far from being burdensome to us; nay, when put in the balance with the reward of
Eternal Glory, not worthy to be compared with it; 'tis Evident that these
Duties are not required either of all
Christians,
[Page 88] or at all times. How few are there, for instance, now a days, that have any occasion to put in practice that severest precept of all which our Religion Requires of us; viz,
Ma
[...]. xvi.24.
To deny our selves, and take up our Cross, and follow Christ? These are the Tryals only of some
singular Persons, and at some
certain Seasons. And whenever God sees fit to call any good men to them, He never fails upon their earnest
Prayers to Him, to furnish them with
Strength and
Grace proportionable to bear them.
So that upon the whole, it appears, that all these
Prejudices are only the
Devices of the
Devil to discourage Men from their
Duty; and by the false apprehension of I know not what imaginary difficulties in the
Practice of
Religion now, to precipitate them into
Real and
Eternal Miseries hereafter. But
2
dly. A
Second way whereby He hinders men's progress in
Piety is, by instilling such
Principles into them, as are apt to corrupt the practice of it.
And here had I the time to insist upon them, I would not doubt to rank in the very first front, those
Atheistical conclusions which the brisk Disputers of our Age so much abound with; Who not
[Page 89] content with the
Psalmist's
Fool,
Psal. xiv.1. to
say in their heart, there is no God, dare openly dispute against his
Being, and with their mouths deny that God whom yet in their hearts they acknowledg, nay whom their
fears and
terrors into which every the least accident throws them, even testifie to the world, that for all their
Gallantry they cannot disbelieve.
Or, because this is the presumption only of a few desperate men, I would beg leave rather to argue a little with some of our more refined
Sceptics, the great Assertors of
Human Reason, in
opposition to the
Sacred Authority of
Divine Revelation. Who allowing of a God, nevertheless
strengthen themselves in wickedness, by their ungrounded Notions of his
Goodness and
Justice: Whilst they conclude it to be inconsistent with either of those
Attributes, for him to punish a temporal and transient sin, with
everlasting Torments; tho committed against an Infinite God, and against the plain terms of a Covenant of
Eternal Happiness if we do well, and of
Everlasting Punishment if we do ill, entred into by us at our
Baptism, and at
Confirmation made our own act, by our own express consent to it.
[Page 90]Or, lastly, because such too there are amongst us, I would reason with those who argue against the malignity even of
Sin it
[...] self, and would by their disputes turn the greatest
Vices into
innocent and
indifferent Actions: Whilst from the strong inclinations which they find in themselves to
evil, they conclude, that certainly it ought not to be esteemed so very great a fault to pursue the dictates of that
Nature which
God himself has implanted in us: And that doubtless our
Passions were never designed to be merely a snare and a torment to us, as yet they conclude they must be, unless we will allow it to be lawful for them as freely to indulge them, as they unreasonably contend they ought to do.
But all these, and a few others of the like kind, how destructive soever they may be of true Piety, are the
Principles of Men not yet beginning to be religious; and by consequence, such as I ought to suppose are needless to be obviated in this Assembly. Those I would now remark, are of another nature,
Principles upon which even good Christians do sometimes flatter themselves in Wickedness, or at least neglect to live up to that exactness of Christian Practice, as they ought to do.
[Page 91]Now such I esteem first of all, that popular mistake by which many persons too easily delude themselves, of a
good mind; a
desire and an
intention to live well, and which they hope shall attone for all their miscarriages, which notwithstanding their good intention, they still continue to commit. This is a
Principle which I fear deceives very many in the world. They cannot deny but that they are indeed very great sinners; but yet they are sorry for it, and they desire to live better. But alas! What shall they do? They are weak and impotent as others are; exposed to a thousand Temptations every day, and who is there that either does or can withstand them all?
And indeed, where the
Intention is so good, as to make men careful and diligent in their duty; if they sin only by surprize or incogitancy, and when they do so,
repent them truly, and watch themselves more diligently for the time to come; I will not deny, but that here their
good Intention may find acceptance with God Almighty. But otherwise, to think that a weak desire, and a vain resolution, and a transient sorrow, the usual Piety of those who rely upon this excuse, shall find favour at the Great Day of Accounts:
[Page 92] This is that
Device which the
Devil, I fear, deceives many withal, but for which there is not the least ground or colour in the
Holy Scripture.
2. And from this proceeds another mistake, and that not at all less dangerous than the foregoing; which is, To reckon all those sins which after such a
good intention they commit, to be
sins of Infirmity, and which they perswade themselves may be consistent with a
state of
Grace now, and with the hopes of
Glory hereafter.
Thus if when they commit a sin, their Conscience checks them, and they parly with the Temptation, and strive a little, and then yield, and then they are sorry and make some transient, ineffectual resolutions of doing better for the time to come, but which all vanish at the very next trial; this they call
Infirmity, and so God knows it is, but such an
Infirmity as will by no means excuse the sins which they commit upon the account of it.
Sins of
Infirmity are of another kind; they are
weak and
imperfect sins, when we are either
surprized into the
Commission of them, or otherwise hurried on by some
sudden fear, or other the like
[Page 93] powerful
Passion or overbearing
Temptation, before we have time to consider what we do, or to arm our selves with firmness and resolution against it. But otherwise, where the sin is known, and the Will free, and there was time for deliberation, and yet we agreed to it, this can by no means be called a
sin of
Infirmity: And here the frequency of the Commission, or the easiness of falling, may serve to
aggravate indeed, but sure will by no means
extenuate, and much less
excuse the guilt of it.
I might to these add, 3
dly, those Principles of the
Church of
Rome, which I am persuaded, have not a little contributed to mens neglect of true Piety,
viz. of being
saved by others Performances; of
Purgatory and
Indulgences, Masses and
Prayers for the
Dead; of the
power of the
Priest to
absolve sins; and of an
imperfect, ineffectual sorrow for
sin, sufficient to
dispose a man to receive the
Grace of
Absolution; of the
efficacy of the
Sacraments to obtain their ends, tho the person be not otherwise in a condition to obtain the
Grace of
God without them; and in which some of them have gone so far, as to declare
Contrition to be rather a
hindrance than a
benefit to the
[Page 94]
Sacrament of
Penance; and one adds plainly,
Morin. de Poenir. l. 8. c. 4. n. 26. That the
excellence of the Sacraments of the Gospel in general, above those of the Law, consists in this, That they have freed us from the intolerable yoke
of loving God,
and being truly sorry for our sins.
I need not after this say any thing of the extravagance of their late
private Casuists, remark'd and censured by many of their own
Communion, and not long since by the
Pope himself, yet still continuing, notwithstanding both, to be but too much applauded by very great numbers amongst them. But these being
Principles against which I hope I need not prepare any one of our
Communion; I will instead of all these, mention only one
Principle more, 4
thly, By which men often hinder their progress in Piety, and that is a
Principle of
Compliment and
Good Breeding. When they neglect their duty, it may be do that which they know to be contrary to it, but yet rather than be thought
rude and
precise, rather than they will disturb Company, or be markt out as singular, they will do as others do, and so disobey God, for fear of disobliging men.
That this is a Case which very often
[Page 95] occurs in the method of our present Conversation in the World, is not to be denied. Now then consider, I beseech you, what the Contest here is, and what the issue most certainly will be.
God and
Man are the Parties concerned, and the question is, Whether your
Duty towards him, or your
Civility towards the other, ought to preponderate? Whether you should go to Heaven with a few, singular, out-of-fashion Christians, or for company sake take the broad road, tho you know that it leads to Eternal Damnation? And now when the choice is so plain, methinks it should be no hard matter to persuade men to despise such a
Principle as this. To convince them that their
Salvation is a concern of too great importance to be submitted to these formalities, and that 'tis to push the Compliment a great deal too far, to be
damned rather than be thought
ill bred. But
3
dly. A Third Device whereby the
Devil oftentimes endeavours to hinder mens progress in
Religion, is, by filling their minds with
groundless fears and
scruples as to their
Eternal Salvation.
It is a matter of sad Consideration to
[Page 96] think what discouragements many Christians labour under, in the discharge of their duty; who either wanting a Capacity to receive a satisfaction, or indulging a close and melancholly disposition so long, till they are at last incapable of any, live in doubts and fears, and perplexities of mind, and it may be by degrees, wholly cast off all thoughts of Religion, since they cannot find any peace or satisfaction in it.
Now tho such troubles as these may much more easily be prevented before they arrive, than removed after; yet there are ways to encounter even this
Device too of our Enemy, and to render it of no force to hinder our Piety. To which end,
1
st. If any
fears or
scruples of this kind arise in your minds, examine your selves, and see whether there be any real grounds or foundation for them. Whether your lives have been such as may give you just cause to apprehend your selves in danger of
losing your souls? If there be nothing of this kind which you can discover to support such fears, then consider with your selves, that the tenor of God's
Threats and
Promises is very
[Page 97] plain, and easie to be understood. That he will never condemn any man in another world, but for living in a disobedience to his Commands in This. That our duty is clear and express; and that Conscience, when sincerely examined, will not fail to tell us whether we do truly fulfil it or no. And therefore that, as St.
John says,
Beloved,
1 Jo. iii.21.
if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence towards God. But should the case be otherwise; should you find your selves in never so dangerous a course of sin, yet still 'tis in your power, by God's Assistance, to deliver your selves out of it. And then,
There is mercy with God, that he may be feared.
Psa. 130.4. So that be your state at the present never so dangerous, yet if you will even now lay hold upon his Mercy, if ye will yet
repent and
return unto the Lord your God,
1 Joh 19.
and confess your sins, he is faithful and just to forgive you your sins, and the blood of Christ shall cleanse you from all unrighteousness.
But now 2
dly, If your
Case be
dubious, and neither these nor any other reflections are able to give you that satisfaction you desire, yet should not this move you to give way to the
Tempter; but rather
[Page 98] should engage you to set your selves the more diligently to this work; to call in some
Spiritual Guide to your assistance; and if upon a sincere opening of your state to him, neither can he find out any grounds for your
fears and
scruples, your
doubts and your
apprehensions; you ought then to labour by all means
to possess your Souls in Peace; and to conclude, That these Terrors are only the
Devices of the
Devil to discourage you in your duty, not any real causes for
doubt or
despair.
And yet 3
dly, Thô neither by these nor any other means you should ever be able totally to overcome these difficulties; yet ought not this to make you ever the less careful of going on still in a serious discharge of your duty. Nay, on the contrary, it ought to make you the more
zealous and
diligent in the performance of it. A man that lives here all his life in such perplexities, if yet he fulfils that obedience, and practices that repentance which God requires, may nevertheless be saved at the last. But he that upon any of these grounds neglects this, tho he goes on never so securely and comfortably in his
[Page 99] evil way, shall certainly fall into ruin and destruction in the end. And since such
fears as these, arise from an apprehension that we do not live so well, nor serve God so sincerely as we ought to do; the best means, when all is done, to remove them is, if it be possible, to outlive even our own apprehensions, and to
serve God so
truly and
heartily, as not to be able to doubt, but that we shall find a reward for it at his hands.
I shall add but one thing more in this
Case, (4
thly,) and it is this. Be not discouraged, nor think your
Faith imperfect, or your
Religion vain, because you find your selves still attended with some
fears and
anxieties about your
future state. St.
Paul not only allows this, but exhorts us, with his
Philipians, To work out our own salvation with fear and trembling.
Phil. ii.12. To be without all concern in a matter of such moment, were to be stupid and insensible, rather than religious. And when we come to appear before
Christ in
Judgment, we shall be sentenced, not according to our own
Opinions or
Apprehensions of our selves, whether good
[Page 100] or evil, but according to the
Sincerity of our
Lives, to the
Extent of our
Charity, and to the
Truth of our
Repentance. And all these supported and made perfect by the
Merits and
Satisfaction of a most Gracious and Merciful
Redeemer, who will pity and pardon beyond what we are able to express or to conceive. But,
4
thly, And to conclude this
Point, The last
Device by which the
Devil, in these days especially, has endeavoured to hinder our Piety, is, by turning that
Zeal into
Strifes and
Disputes about Religion, which ought to have been employed on the
Practice of it.
For indeed, were we now to enquire what the great demonstration of all our
Zeal is, both in the
Priests and the
People, what other account should we be able to bring back than this, That they are all hot and furious for their several
particular Opinions; as if the whole
Gospel of
Christ, and all the
Hopes of
Eternity, depended on them; but for the
Practice of a
Gospel-life, for that
Devotion, that
Charity, that
Humility, and
Integrity which were once the great Care and Ornament of the
Christian
[Page 101] Church, these, God knows, are but little regarded by the most of us.
If, 1
st. We consider the
Publick Effects of these
Controversies to a
decay of Piety: What a desolation shall we find too often occasion'd by them? I need not tell you how many
Countries have been ruined; what
Kings and
Princes have been
murthered, and
banished, and
deposed by their own people; what
Blood has been
spilt; what numbers of
honest and
innocent people,
men, women, and
children, have been lost and undone by them. And by a strange
Metamorphosis, Cruelty and Oppression, Falseness and Dissimulation, Deceit and Perjury, all the vilest and most scandalous sins, by the Sacred Power of the
Churches Interest, consecrated into
Christian and Heroical Virtues. And to compleat the astonishment, the Holy
Martyrs and
Confessors have been damned to Hell, whilst their
Persecutors have been
Sainted, and placed in
Heaven.
If 2
dly, We look upon these
Disputes in themselves only, without regarding any such
desperate effects of them: I wish I had no occasion to say how prejudicial they have even thus been, and
[Page 102] without God's Infinite Mercy, might have been much more to our
common Christianity: Whilst by the means of these, not only
Schisms and
Heresies (and even those too, St.
Paul reckons among the
works of the flesh, Gal. v.20. which whoso are guilty of,
cannot inherit the kingdom of God) have crept into the
Church; but, Some from these
Contests have concluded all our Religion to be uncertain; and esteem'd it the wisest way not to join with any of us, till we can somewhat better agree to which of us they ought to go. Others, considering the manner how these
Controversies have, of late especially, been managed and carried on, have with some colour of reason, been tempted to
believe all our Pretences to be only
Deceit and
Vision; for that surely did those who stand up in the defence of Religion, believe it themselves, they would never defend their
Faith in such a manner, as utterly
contradicts all the
Morality of it.
Which of the great
Articles of
Christianity have not our modern
disputes call'd in question? It is but a very little while since the
Mystery of the
Sacred Trinity, and the Glorious
Incarnation of the
Son of God, have again been struck at, by those
[Page 103] who plainly shew they care not what becomes of
Christianity, if they cannot make their
Popish Heresie prevail with it. And that if not in so plain and direct a manner as the
Arians and
Socinians of our days do; yet in another no less repugnant to the belief of them. For if the
contradictions, as they say, be indeed as great in these, as 'tis plain they are in that other
Mystery, or rather as one of their own great
defenders of it truly called it,
Card
Perron. That
MONSTER of
Transubstantiation, to which they are compared; I doubt all considering persons will resolve from the
self-evident falseness of the
one, to conclude against the others; rather than from their belief of
those, to give up their assent to
this.
If we look to the
Morality of the
Gospel; let the Heat and the Passion, the Bitterness, and the Evil-speaking; shall I add, and even the fraud and dissimulation which have appear'd in these debates, be a sad evidence how destructive such disputes are of true
Piety and
Religion. Whilst to lessen an Adversary, or to be thought to get the better in an Argument, men value not how or what they write; but seem resolved at any rate to maintain their point, thô for the doing
[Page 104] of it they are forced to such shifts, as without God's Infinite Mercy, must lose them their own Souls.
What shall I say to that
Epidemical Vncharitableness that is from hence diffused into the several
Parties of
Christians? Whil'st every one seems to reckon his Enemy no better then a
Heathen and a
Publican; and having by their uncharitable censures cut him off from the hopes of
God's Mercy hereafter, think themselves afterwards disengaged from all obligations even of
common humanity towards him now.
I speak not this, as if I meant to accuse those of our
Church who have so generously stood in the Gap, and sacrificed their
Peace, their
Quiet, and their
Interests to the defence of an excellent Cause, and a truly
Orthodox, Catholic, and
Apostolic Church: And much less would I be thought hereby to discourage you from being as
zealous for the Faith, and as
constant in its
defence, as both your duty requires, and as, I bless God, you all of you are this day, and I hope, and am persuaded, will ever be so. But I speak this to deplore the sad state of
Christianity, and to bewail
[...]se divisions, than which nothing ha
[...]
[...]
[...]ore destructive
[Page 105] to the
practice of Religion. I speak it, earnestly to beseech and exhort you, even by the
Bowels and
Mercy of
Christ Jesus, that you will be careful to add to your
Faith Works: To adorn your holy Profession, by a suitable Conversation: To live to the Honour of your
Church, as well as to dispute for it: And seeing ye know what danger these
Controversies are apt to bring to the
decay of Piety, that you would be careful to prevent them, and not suffer your
Zeal for your
Faith, ever to carry you to any unchristian or unwarrantable measures in the defence of it.
And thus have I set before you some of those
devices whereby the
Devil is wont to
hinder our
Piety; I have but just time to mention a very few of the other kind,
viz.
II
dly, Those by which he is wont to draw us into the
commission of Sin.
It has been an ancient Remark, and the reason whereof is so deeply rooted in our very Natures, as may justly make it a
first principle in this
Enquiry; That Evil, as such, is not desirable. No Man ever commits a
sin for
sinning sake, but upon the account of some good or other
[Page 106] which he either really does, or at least thinks shall accrue to him thereby.
Now 'tis upon this, the
Devil founds all his
devices to deceive us. He observes our
Interests, our
Tempers, and
Inclinations; what it is that either our
Condition, or
Circumstances, or
Designs in the World render us the most apt to be caught with, and accordingly offers his
Temptations to us in such a manner as may be most like to prevail with us.
So that then to arm our selves against those
Artifices by which he is wont to draw us into Sin, we shall need no long search, no laborious enquiry into his particular
Temptations. Only let us turn our eyes into our own Souls; there let us consider what sins they are we are the most apt to fall into, what passions the most command us, to what irregularities our Tempers, or our Circumstances lay us the most open, and this will presently both shew us our danger, and how we ought to fortify our selves against it.
But thô to enter therefore upon all the particular
Devices of Satan whereby he leads Men into
sin, be a work as needless as it would be infinite; yet some general remarks there are, which we may
[Page 107] do well to make in order to our security.
And 1
st. It is commonly the first step which the
Devil takes towards the leading Men into
sin, to perswade them to a Carelesness and Indifference in their
duty. Whil'st Men are warm and vigorous in the practice of Piety, zealous of God's Honour, and sincere in the pursuance of what makes for it; 'tis plain the Enemy can get but very little
advantage of us. But if instead of this, we live only in
a form of Godliness, and regard not the power of it: If we are negligent and unconcern'd for Religion, and take but little notice of what it requires of us; We are then ready for the
Tempter to make his Assault upon us: And 'twill be no hard matter to deceive that Man into the
commission of
sin, who is already but very little affected with the sense of his duty, nor takes any great care for the fulfilling of it.
2
dly, Another
device whereby the
Devil often gets an
advantage of us, not only to hinder our Piety, but even to lead us into the greatest violations of it, is by the
Customs and
Opinion of the
World. I have before observed what Slaves we are, the very best of us, to these things.
[Page 108] They
corrupt our
Practice, and
debauch our very
Reason and
Vnderstanding. And we may at this day find many things in the practice of mankind, become the praise and accomplishment of a
Gentleman, which, were we to examine them by the Rules of the Gospel, would be seen to have no part in the
Character of a
Christian. And then I need not say how fatally dangerous that must be to lead us into
sin, which is able so far to deceive our very
Consciences, as not to be thought to carry any
guilt or
shame in the
commission of it.
And these are such
Devices whereby the
Devil oftentimes draws men into
Sin; I will add only two more, whereby, when once men are engaged in a
course of
sin, he is wont to strengthen and confirm them in it:
viz. 1
st. An unreasonable
Hope of
God's Mercy; And 2
dly. A vain dependance on their own
future Repentance: That is to say, They sin on now, in prospect of amendment hereafter; and then they make no doubt but that they shall find favour and mercy with God, as well as other sinners in the like circumstances have done before them.
[Page 109]But, O God! what a desperate reliance is this, whereon to venture all the
Hopes and
Glories of
Eternity! For tell me, O Sinner! whoever thou art that thus projectest a future Amendment, after thou hast taken thy fill of Pleasure, and art no longer able to pursue thy
Sins and thy
Debaucheries: What security hast thou, that That God whom thou so despisest shall continue thy life to thee, and give thee any such Time and Opportunity to repent? Canst thou command the
Sun that it should stand still, and put a stop to thy days, that thou may'st the more freely follow thy Revels and thy Delights? Or canst thou hope, when thou lyest down on thy last Bed, with
Hezekiah, to add a new Series of Years to thy expiring breath, by then lifting up thy profane Heart, and thy deceitful Voice, to That God whom thou hast so long continued to offend?
Nay, but couldst thou do this, and so arrive to the time thou hast assign'd for this Work; Art thou sure thou shalt then be in a
Capacity of fulfilling it? There is a time when there shall be no more any opportunity for
Repentance, tho' we should have otherwise leisure enough for the accomplishing of it. And sure, if any
[Page 110] such is, the most likely to be that
Season, which
Wicked Men have lay'd out for their return to their duty, in order to their going on for the present in their evil doings. Nor is there any reason why that man should expect
Grace to
repent at the last, who all his life long has neglected and despised the Offers of it.
I will not now say how unfit a time that of
Old Age and
Sickness is for so great an undertaking: When the
Soul as well as
Body is feeble and impotent; when the
Memory is decay'd, the
Reason fails, and our
Affections are dull, our
Zeal is cold, and all our thoughts taken up with the
horrors of
Hell, and the
sense of those
Infirmities under which the
Body labours. But sure I am, all these things ought to convince men of the desperate folly, and even madness of such a
procrastination; and to engage them, whil'st they have yet the time, to lay hold upon that Mercy, which it may be they shall hereafter neither have
Grace nor
Opportunity to implore.
See this more at large
Serm. VI, VII.But I must not pursue these things any further; nor shall I make any
Application of what I have already offer'd: but, without more enlargement, will conclude all with the words of the
Church.
[Page 111]O God,
Collect for the
iv
th Sund. after
Epiph. who knowest us to be set in the midst of so many and great dangers, that by reason of the frailty of our Nature we cannot always stand upright: Grant to us such strength and protection, as may support us in all dangers, and carry us through all temptations; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
To whom, &c.
OF Stedfastness in Religion. A SERMON Preached before the PRINCE and PRINCESS OF DENMARK.
August 5
th. 1688.
2 PET. III. 17, 18.
Ye therefore,
Beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own
stedfastness.
But
grow in
Grace, and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ: To him be Glory both now and for ever.
Amen.
THese words are not only the
Close of this
Epistle, but also the
Application of all that the
Apostle before had written in it. And for the understanding
[Page 114] of them, we must observe, That the design of St.
Peter in this Address to the Christians dispersed abroad among the
Jews, and now under great temptations either to corrupt or to abandon that
Faith that had
once been
delivered to them,
Jude iii. was to exhort and stir them up to a constant continuance in their Profession, and not to suffer themselves, whether by the cunning Artifice of Some, or by the open Violence of Others, to be either totally frightned out of their
Religion, or to be misled into any
false Doctrines, contrary to the Truth and Purity which they had been taught.
In the beginning of the
second Chapter, he speaks of certain
false Teachers that were crept in amongst them,
V. 1. and made it their great endeavour by any means to bring in
damnable Heresies. And he foresaw that their wicked Industry would be likely to prove but too fatally succesful; for,
Many (says he)
shall follow their pernicious ways,
V. 2.
by reason of whom the way of Truth shall be evil spoken of.
And in the next
Chapter, he goes on to foretel the near approach of those
Judgments which our Saviour Christ had
[Page 115] so often denounced against the
Jews, and in which those
complying Christians were in like manner to be involved. And by both these Considerations, he finally, in the
Close of all, stirs them up, both to a
Care of themselves, and to a
Constancy in their Profession;
Ye therefore,
Beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also being led away with the
Error of the Wicked, fall from your own
stedfastness.
But grow in
Grace, and in the
knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ: to Him be Glory both now and for ever,
Amen.
Such was the occasion of these words; and the prosecution of them at this time will engage Me to explain the nature, and to exhort you to the practice of two
Duties, than which I know none more proper for our serious Consideration;
Growth in Grace, and Stedfastness in Religion; and from both which there are but too many
Seducers on every hand to turn us aside. I shall pursue both in this following Order.
-
[Page 116]I. I will shew you, what the true nature of that
stedfastness in
Religion is, to which our
Text here exhorts us.
- II. By what
Motives especially it was, that the
Apostle stirr'd up the
Christians to whom he wrote, and that I would now crave leave to
exhort you, to such a
stedfastness.
- III. How highly both necessary in its self it is▪ but especially how advantageous to this great End, that we should all of us endeavour what in us lies, to
grow in Grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
And first,
I. What the true nature of that
stedfastness in
Religion is, to which our
Text exhorts us, and which I am from thence to recommend to you.
For 'tis not every
firmness that deserves the name of a true and rational
stedfastness: and a man may as well exceed, by a perverse, unwarrantable resolution not to hearken to any
Motives, tho' never so reasonable, to change his Opinion;
[Page 117] as by an unfix'd and irresolute temper abandon himself to
every wind of Doctrine that shall come to turn him aside from it.
Constancy in
Religion is a Vertue that, like all others, must be regulated by
Prudence. It must be firm, but it must be well-grounded too. And he who would go about at all adventures to recommend a
perseverance in that
Faith, whatever it be, in which a man has been
born and
bred, without allowing a just enquiry to be made into the Grounds of it, and even a liberty to forsake it too, should they prove less solid than they ought to be; He may indeed provide for their security who chance to be already in the right way, but shall render it utterly impossible for those that are not, ever to come to the knowledge of it.
It is not therefore such a
blind stedfastness as this, a
constancy in our
Religion whether it be good or bad, that either the
Apostle here means, or that I would now recommend to you. This would be to make a plea for
Obstinacy rather than
Constancy; whil'st by such a Rule it would be the duty of a
Jew to remain a
Jew, a
Heathen a
Heathen; for a
Papist or
Socinian to continue all their lives
Papist
[Page 118] or
Socinian, no less than for One of the
Church of
England to be firm and stedfast to the Faith and Communion of it. That which I understand by a true
stedfastness, is this: When a man is upon rational and good Grounds evidently perswaded of the
Truth and
Purity of his
Religion, then to resolve to stick close to it, and not suffer any base, unworthy
Motives, to draw him aside from it. Our
Religion must first be
well grounded, and then it will be true
stedfastness to adhere to it. And therefore to give such necessary directions as may suffice for the practice of this
Duty, I must distinctly consider it in both its respects, and as it stands in the
Middle between the two
Extremes of a
blind Obstinacy on the
one hand, and of a
weak Instability on the
other; and by either of which, the true nature of it will become equally destroy'd.
First then: He that will be truly
stedfast in his
Religion, must take heed that he does not mistake
Obstinacy for
Stedfastness.
This is an
Error so much the rather to be remarked on this occasion, in that a daily experience sadly
[Page 119] shows us at once, both the danger and easiness of such a mistake. It is a strange perverseness in some men, that they make it no less than a
mortal sin to have any
doubts, though never so reasonable, of any the least
Doctrine they have once been taught to profess. And there is hardly an Immorality so heinous and provoking, so contrary to the
Honour of
God, and so destructive of Salvation, which their
Spiritual Guides will not sooner overpass, than such a Scruple. Insomuch, that by the express
Order of the
Church which I am now speaking of, 'tis made a part of mens solemn reception into their
Communion,
See the R. Pontific. O. d. ad Reconcil. Haerer. Spondeo sub Anathematis Obligatione, M
[...] nunquam Quorumlibet suasionibus vel quocunque al
[...]o modo ad—Reversurum. Et si (quod absit) ab hâc me unitate aliquâ Occasione vel Argumento divisero, perjurii Reatum incurrens, aeternae obligatus poenae Inveniar. &c. the very condition of being admitted into a state of Proselytism with them, not only to
abjure for the present, all those Tenets which they are pleased to call
Heretical, but also to imprecate upon their heads all the
miseries of Eternal Torments, if ever they suffer themselves BY ANY OCCASION OR ARGUMENTS WHATSOEVER, to be hereafter better instructed.
[Page 120]This is, in good truth, to make a
Faction of
Religion; 'tis a
Combination rather than a
Constancy: And what wretched effects it has upon the minds of those unfortunate, deluded men, that have once suffered themselves to be thus engaged, appears in this; That no rational Motives, no Arguments, though never so clear, are almost able to work upon them. The sad
Vow they have made, recurs continually upon their minds: They have
sworn to continue where they are gone, at all adventures; and therefore they now as obstinately resolve never to return to the Truth, as they once weakly suffered themselves to be seduced from it.
To avoid such an unhappy
Obstinacy as this, and be
constant in our
Religion upon such rational Grounds as may justifie us before
God and
Man, from the charge of a
pertinacious firmness, we may please to observe these following directions.
1
st. Let our
Religion be founded in
Knowledg; i. e. Let us be clearly and evidently convinced of the
Truth of that to which we do adhere, and then
[Page 121] we may be sure we cannot be justly charged with
Obstinacy for our adhering to it.
He who takes up his
Religion upon trust, that receives all the
Articles of his
Creed by wholesale;
believes as his
Church believes, but it may be knows not either what that is, or wherefore he does so; 'tis evident that such a credulous Disciple as this, may be
blindly obstinate, but he cannot be wisely
stedfast in the Faith. A good Christian must be able to give some more reasonable account of his Faith than this, if ever he means to be securely firm in the Profession of it. His
Creed must be founded on some better
Authority than a bare
Credulity. And 'twill be a very useless Plea at the last day, that a man
believed as his
Church believed, when he might have had the opportunity of a better information, should he chance by so doing, to live and dye in a
damnable Heresie; unless he can render some tolerable account either wherefore his
Church believed so, or at least, wherefore it was that he submitted himself so servilely to her
Authority.
[Page 120]But he that
believes with
knowledg, because he is clearly and evidently perswaded that it is the
Truth, need never fear either the danger or imputation of such an Obstinacy, for his firmness in adhering to his Faith. If, for instance, a Member of the
Church of England reads in his
Bible those express words of the
Second Commandment, Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven Image,
nor the likeness
of any thing that is in Heaven above, &c.
Thou shalt not Bow down
to it, nor Worship
it; If he looks forward to the History of the
New Testament, and there in the Institution of the Blessed
Eucharist sees those words,
Drink ye ALL of this, in as plain and legible Characters, as those others,
Take and
Eat; and thereupon resolves never to be prevailed upon, either to
Bow down himself before an Image, or to give up his Right to the
Cup as well as to the
Bread in that Holy
Sacrament, whatever glosses may be made, or pretences be used to induce him to either; 'Tis evident that such a
Firmness as this, cannot be called
Obstinacy, unless these
Scriptures be no longer the
Word of God, or that no longer a Principle
[Page 121] of Scripture, that
in matters of plain and undoubted Command,
Acts iv.19.
we are to obey God rather than man.
And in these and the like instances, where the matter is clear even to demonstration, there is no doubt to be made, but that such
Knowledg will certainly secure us against the charge and danger of
Obstinacy. But because all points in debate are not thus
Evident, but on the contrary many are not a little obscure; therefore for the securing our selves from danger in our adherence to these too, we must to our
Knowledg add,
2
dly, A sincere
zeal to
discover the
truth, with an affectionate
Charity to those that differ from us.
In such Cases as this, thô we must
believe and
profess according to what appears to us at present to be the
Truth; yet since the Evidence is not such as to exclude all possibility of our being mistaken, our adherence to it must be qualified with this reserve, neither
rashly to
censure those who are
otherwise minded, nor
obstinately to
resolve never to
change our
Opinion, if we should perhaps be hereafter convinced that we ought to do so.
[Page 124]Now in order hereunto, it is not necessary that a Man should either
fluctuate in his
present Faith, or not be firmly persuaded that he shall never see any reason to forsake it. It is sufficient to take off the imputation of
obstinacy, that our
stedfastness be such as not to exclude either a readiness of being better informed, if that be possible; or of making, upon all occasions, a strict and impartial
enquiry into the
Grounds and
Reason of our Faith; or even of hearing freely whatever
objections can fairly be brought against it. And all this with a sincere desire, and stedfast resolution to discover and embrace the
Truth, wheresoever it lies; Whether it be that which we now suppose to be so, or whether it shall be found to be on the contrary side. He who is thus disposed in his mind at all times to
receive instruction, and never presumes rashly to
condemn any one that is thus in like manner disposed, however otherwise
disagreeing in
Opinion from Him; need never fear that his
firmness is any other than that Wise and Christian
stedfastness which our
Text requires, not such an
obstinacy as both that and we most justly detest and condemn.
[Page 125]But here then we must look to the
other extreme, and take heed, lest for fear of being
perversly constant to our
Faith, we fall into a weak and criminal
Instability. To prevent this, these three things may be consider'd:
- 1
st. That we carefully avoid all
Vnworthy Motives of changing our
Religion.
- 2
dly, That we be not too apt to entertain an
ill Opinion of it.
- 3
dly, That if any
Arguments shall at any time be brought against it that may deserve our considering; we then be sure to give Them that due and diligent
Examination, that we ought to do.
I
st, He that will be
stedfast in the
Faith, must above all things take heed to arm himself against all
unworthy Motives of
changing his
Religion.
It is very sad to consider what unchristian means are made use of by some persons to
propagate their
Religion: And a Man need almost no other assurance that it cannot be from
God, than to see the
Professors of it pursue such
methods for the promoting of its Interest,
[Page 124] as most certainly never came down from above.
Thus, if a Man's
fortunes be
mean, or his
ambition great; If Religion has not taken so deep root in his Soul as to enable him to overcome the flatteries and temptations of a present
Interest and
Advantage; then there shall not be wanting a
seducer presently to shew him, that he must needs be out of the right way, because it is not that which leads to
preferment. And 'tis great odds but a good Place, or an Honourable Title, will quickly appear a more
infallible mark of the
true Church, than any that
Scripture or
Antiquity can furnish to the contrary.
If this will not do, and
Interest cannot prevail, then the other
governing passion of our Minds, mens
fears, are tried. Instead of these allurements, the
False Teacher now
thunders out
Hell and
Damnation against us. Nothing but
Curses and
Anathema's to be expected by us if we continue firm in our Faith. And it shall be none of the
Prophets nor his
Churches fault, if all the Horrors and Miseries of this present life be not employ'd against us, in charity, to prevent our falling into the Everlasting Punishments of the next.
[Page 125]The Truth is, I am ashamed to recount what
unworthy means some have not been ashamed to make use of to
promote their
Religion, and draw us away from our stedfastness.
France and
Savoy, Hungary and
Germany; The
Old World and the
New, have all, and that but very lately been witnesses what ways it is that
Popery has, and does, and if ever it means effectually to prevail, must take to propagate its interest:
‘—Animus meminisse horret, luctú
(que) refugit.’ Now he that shall be so unhappy as to suffer himself by any of these
motives, which a constant Man might and ought to have overcome, to be seduced from the right Faith; he may deserve indeed to be
pitied now, but I fear he will hardly be hereafter
excused.
But it is not sufficient to secure our selves against this
danger. He that will be
constant in his
Religion, as he ought to be, must see,
2
dly, That he be not too apt to entertain an
ill Opinion of it.
For if it be
Obstinacy on the one hand, not to admit of any Conviction thò never so clear and reasonable; it is certainly
[Page 128] a great
Weakness on the other, to be affrighted at every shadow of an
Argument, and to put it in the power of every little Disputer to
prejudice us against our
Religion, because one who is its professed Enemy, rails against it, and pretends it is a very ill One.
He would, I believe, be thought a very credulous person indeed, who should begin to stagger and fall into a trembling, thô he saw himself upon
plain and
even Ground, because a bold and fanciful man is very positive that 'tis a
precipice. And doubtless that Man is no less to be pitied, that is frighted for fear he should be in the wrong, thô he has the undoubted Authority of
Scripture and
Antiquity, nay, and even of
Sense and
Reason too on his side, as often as every
Common-place Trifler shall think fit to run over his division upon the
Church, the
Antiquity, Succession, Infallibility of it; and, without either Modesty or Proof, call us
Hereticks. If Men have
Reason on their side, if they have
Scripture for what they say, let them on
God's Name produce it: We are always ready to consider and to submit to such convictions. But otherwise to think to perswade us that we are in utter darkness
[Page 129] when we see the Sun shining in our faces; That we must be damned for not believing that what we
see, and
tast, and know, to be but a bit of
Bread, is not the
Body of a Man; That they are not
Infallible, who are actually involved in the grossest
Errors; In a word, That our
Church had no being before
Luther, every Article of whose Faith is founded upon the Authority of the
Holy Scriptures, and has been professed in all Ages of the
Church from the
Apostles to this day; this is certainly one of the most unreasonable things in the whole World, and what ought not by any means to stagger our
stedfastness.
And now having secured our selves on both these sides, it only remains to preserve our Constancy;
3
dly, That if at any time any Arguments should be offer'd to us that may deserve our regard, we then be sure to give them that due and wise
Examination that we ought to do.
It is a very great
Weakness, and indeed a very great
fault in many persons, that if at any time they begin to doubt in their
belief of any part of their
Faith
[Page 130] which they have been taught to
profess, they presently abandon their own
Guides, and run for satisfaction to those who are the professed Enemies of their
Religion. From henceforth they hear nothing but what is ill of their
Church; they are taught more and more to suspect the way that they are in; and then 'tis odds but a very little examination suffices to make them leave it.
This is certainly a very great fault, and will one day prove of very dangerous consequence. What such persons may think of
changing their
Religion, I cannot tell; but sure I am, our greatest Charity will hardly enable us to entertain any very comfortable Opinion of them. Nor are they such as those that we either say, or believe may be
saved, notwithstanding the
errors and
corruptions of that
Church with which they Communicate.
He that will make a safe change from one
Religion to another, must not think it enough to enquire into one or two
points, and having received a satisfaction in them, embrace all the rest at a venture for their sakes; but he must pass distinctly through every
Article in debate. He must enquire, not only
[Page 131] whether the
Church of which he is at present a Member, be not mistaken in some points, it may be there is no
Church in the World that is absolutely free from all kind of Error; But whether those mistakes be of such a consequence, that he cannot communicate any longer with it on the account of them. When this is done, the greatest difficulty will still remain, to examine with the same diligence every
Article of that other
Church to which he is tempted: For else, thô he should have reason to forsake his own
Church, he will yet be but little advantaged if he goes to another that is as bad, or, it may be, worse than that. If there he should find the most part well, yet so that there are but any One or Two things so
Erroneous as to oblige him to
profess what he thinks to be
false, or to
practice what is
unlawful, even this will be sufficient to hinder him from
reconciling himself to it. And in all this, there must be a serious, and diligent, and impartial search. There must be no prejudice in favour of the One, or against the Other; no desire that the Truth should be on this side, rather than on that: In short, nothing must be omitted, whereby he might
[Page 132] reasonably have got a better Information. And to all this Care, there must be added fervent
Prayer to God for his assistance. He who falls away from his
first Faith on any lesser convicton than this, can never excuse himself from a criminal lightness in a matter of such concern. And for him that sincerely does this, I shall, for my part, be content that he should leave the
Church of England, whenever he can be thus convinced that any other, but especially that the
Church of Rome
is a safer way to Salvation.
And this may suffice to have been said to the first particular; What that
stedfastness in Religion is, to which our
Text exhorts us. I go on 2
dly to shew,
II. Upon what
Motives it was that the
Apostle here stirred up the
Christians to whom he wrote, and that I am now in like manner to exhort you, to such a
stedfastness.
Now these our
Text reduces to this One General Consideration; That they both understood their danger, and were expresly forewarn'd by his
Epistle how careful it would behove them to be, to
[Page 133] arm themselves against it:
Ye therefore, Beloved, seeing ye know these things before, Beware. And doubtless it is not only a great security, but ought to be also a great engagement to such a vigilance, to be thus expresly forewarned of our danger. And he who either neglecting or despising the Admonition, suffers himself to be seduced from his own
stedfastness, must certainly be utterly inexcusable both in the sight of
God and
Man for his Inconstancy.
But that which will aggravate this neglect yet much more, is the consideration of those
Motives by which the
Apostle here cautions them to
Beware, and which therefore I must lay a little more distinctly before you. Now such were especially these two.
1
st. The
dangerousness of those
seducers that were crept in amongst them: And this not so much in respect of their
cunning and
diligence, thô that too were considerable; as of the
motives they used to draw them from their
stedfastness. There are, it may be, scarce any two things in the World, the weakness and corruption of Man's Nature consider'd, more apt to seduce, than an
[Page 134]
easie Practice, supported with
high Pretences; when both the way that is offer'd is extremely agreeable to our loose inclinations, and the
Proponent wonderfully confident in the tender of it; And both these St.
Peter here tells us, were to be found in the
Hereticks against whom he forewarns them: And indeed 'twas upon this account especially, that he seemed to be so apprehensive of their prevailing.
For when (says he)
they speak great swelling words of vanity,
II. Chap. ver. 18.
they allure through the lusts of the flesh, through much wantonness. And therefore, as he said before, ver. 2.
—2.
Many shall follow their pernicious, or rather, as both the Original
Greek, and our own
Marginal Note read it, their
loose, their
lascivious ways. But,
2
dly. Another danger there was, and that no less to be considered than the foregoing. The
Christians to whom he wrote, were under some trial and persecution for the Faith of
Christ, and these
Hereticks who chiefly provided for the ease and quiet of this present life, had found out a remedy against that danger too. They taught, That it was lawful on these occasions to dissemble, or even to deny their Faith, and not to run any such hazards for it. Now this to weak
[Page 135] minds could not but be a strong temptation to comply with them. Men, for the most part, are very easie in believing that, which they very much desire should be true. And therefore no wonder if our
Apostle thought himself highly concern'd amidst all these dangers, to exhort them to
beware, lest being led away with the error of the wicked, they should fall from their own stedfastness.
Such was the state of these
Christians; and I shall not need to make any Application. But now, if as we have seen their dangers, so we shall also consider the
Arguments which the
Apostle here urges to confirm their Constancy, we shall be forced to acknowledge them to be such, as ought in all reason to have prevailed with them. For,
1
st. As to the
temptations before mentioned, they are indeed but too apt to seduce, because we are few of us so wise or so good as we ought to be: but to an upright and sincere
Christian, they will appear exceeding inconsiderable, and even detestable.
Confidence and
Assurance stagger weak minds: but if destitute of solid reason, they only argue to wise men the vanity of the Undertaker, and
[Page 136] render the Man and his Cause the more ridiculous. And for the other
dangers, the
fear of Persecution, and the
looseness of their Morals; he must be a strange sort of Christian indeed, whom such considerations can prevail with to
fall from his stedfastness, and hardly worth the while for any Church to get or to preserve. And tho' I should be glad by any honest and Christian means to promote the Interests, and enlarge the Borders of the
Church of England, yet I must confess, that I am so little concern'd for such
Members as these, that on the contrary I could almost wish that all those who will not be perswaded to live
Christianly in our
Communion, would be so kind to us as to live
Vnchristianly out of it, rather than in it, The loss of Ten thousand such
Proselytes would only lessen our
number, but neither our
Honour nor our
Interest; nay, perhaps, would rather help to promote both: For I should then begin to hope, that
God had indeed a Blessing in store for us, could I once see these
Jonas's cast out, for whose sake, perhaps, it is that the present
Storm is fallen upon us; and whose departure from us, may therefore, for ought I know, be the likeliest means to restore to us the Blessing of Peace and Security again.
[Page 137]But if there be then nothing in these
temptations that should draw us aside from our
stedfastness, I am sure,
2
dly. There is more than enough in what St.
Peter here offers, to engage us to continue firm to it. And because I may not now enlarge my self, I will rather point it out to you, than insist upon it. For,
1
st. It is with
us now, as it was with the
Christians in St.
Peter's time: Those who would draw us away from our
stedfastness to the true
Catholic Faith, would bring in dangerous, I am unwilling with the
Apostle to say
damnable Heresies, in the stead of it. We do indeed charitably hope, That they who by the Providence of God have been born in a
different Communion from us, and bred up all their lives not only in an utter
ignorance of the
right Faith, but in an irreconcilable
hatred to it; who have been taught to
damn us as
Heretics and
Schismatics, and to value themselves upon the score of their own
pretended Catholicism, if they are otherwise sincere in that Faith which they profess, and repent them truly of their sins, but especially of their
uncharitableness to those that differ
[Page 138] from them, may, through the extraordinary mercy of God, be saved, notwithstanding such their
Errors. But for us, who know their delusions; that whil'st they
damn all others as
Hereticks, they are indeed themselves the most perverse and obstinate that ever were; should we forsake our
Truth, and go over to them, that little
Argument so often used on these occasions, That we
confess men may be saved in
their Church, but that they utterly
deny they can be so in
Ours, and therefore that it is better to be on
theirs, i. e. the safer side, would stand us in small stead; and for all this
Sophistry, we should certainly run a very great hazard of being
damn'd for
falling away from our own stedfastness. But,
2
dly. A second
Motive which our
Apostle here offers to engage us to such a
constancy, will arise from the consideration of the exceeding great
punishment that shall be the consequence of such an Apostacy. Now that in this case was so much the more to be consider'd, in that the punishment which St.
Peter here speaks of, was to fall upon them even in this present world. The
Prophecies of Christ for the
Destruction of the
Jews being now just ready to be accomplish'd,
[Page 139] and in which the
Apostatizing Christians were also to be involved. But however, I neither have, nor would desire to have any such prospect with reference to the
Seducers and their
Proselytes in our days, whose
Conversion, tho' I heartily wish, yet, I thank God, I never did, I hope I never shall desire their
Destruction: yet certainly the Argument ought never the less to be consider'd, because it respects only the
Miseries of
another life. There is more than enough in the consideration of
Eternal Torments, to move the most indifferent person both to consider, and, if it may be, to prevent the enduring of them. And however men may please to put the
Evil Day far from them, and hope that it shall not, because it is their Interest that it should not, too soon overtake them: yet neither can any of us say how soon it may come upon us; and were it at never so great a distance, yet let us but remember that when it does come, it brings an
Eternity along with it, and we shall be forced to confess, That no present Considerations, how great soever they may seem to be, are yet fit to stand in competition with it.
He must be a very foolish, or a very necessitous man indeed, that would part
[Page 140] with the certain reversion of a Thousand Pounds a Year, for the obtaining a present Peny. And yet such, or rather God knows infinitely greater, is the folly of that man, who for any secular advantages whatsoever, sells his Soul; and thereby not only loses his title to all the Joys and Glories of Heaven, but exchanges them for a dreadful Portion of
Fire and
Brimstone for ever.
Blessed Saviour! What is there in all those little Enjoyments men here pursue with so much greediness, that for the sake of them We should
deny Thee, and that Faith which must save us when we
appear before thee in
Judgment! Behold! yet a little while, and there We must stand to render a strict Account of all our actions, and
receive according to what we have done in the body, whether it be good or evil. And what then will all these Interests and Advantages avail us?
What profit shall we then have, tho' we could have
gain'd the whole World, when we
shall have lost our own Souls for the doing of it? How will it then please us, that we have renounc'd our Faith to preserve those little Enjoyments that are now no more; but the sad punishment of the soul
Apostacy to
[Page 141] which they have tempted us, will continue for ever? Certainly, were the
complying Hypocrite but capable of reflecting what shall be the end of his
Apostacy; could he but once think with the Prophet,
Who can dwell with everlasting burnings? he would need no other motive to convince him of the folly of such
Courtly compliance, and to keep him from
falling away from his own stedfastness.
3
dly. But the
Apostle adds yet another
Motive, and which having mention'd, I shall conclude. We have seen the
sad, the
unspeakable, and what is yet more, the
eternal misery of him that falls from his
stedfastness. Could I now represent to you the as infinite Reward of the
constant Christian; could I delineate to you but a small part of those
Joys which are prepared for such an One; what an illustrious
Crown of Glory shall adorn his triumphant Head to all
Eternity: I might then hope to have fully accomplish'd the design of this
Exhortation, and to have effectually secured you against
falling away from your stedfastness.
But this is an
Argument above my Capacity to illustrate.
Eye hath not seen,
1 Cor. II▪ 9.
nor ear heard, nor does it enter into the heart of man to conceive, what God has prepared
[Page 142] for them that love him. We have neither
thoughts to imagine any thing comparable to its greatness, much less
words to express it. And methinks even this should be enough to recommend it to us, that we are not able to express it. That its Excellency so far surpasses whatever experience we can pretend to of any
felicity in
this life, that we cannot so much as found upon it any tolerable apprehensions of the
Joys and Glories of the other. At least, this I am sure, that it ought to be more than enough to convince you, how incomparably more worthy our desires and pursuits such a reward of our
firmness is, than whatsoever can be offered to draw us aside from it.
And now having shown you both what it is to be truly
stedfast in our
Faith, and how great an
Obligation there lies upon us so to be; what remains, but that I briefly
close all with the last particular I proposed to speak to,
III. How highly
necessary in its self, but especially how
advantageous to this great end it is, that we should all of us endeavour what in us lies,
To grow in Grace, and in the Knowledg of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ?
[Page 143]I could wish I had some longer time to improve, as I ought, this great and useful
Exhortation. But I have insisted too long already, and therefore may not enlarge upon it. The
duty, in short, recommended to us is
this; That we should seriously endeavour according to our several opportunities, to
encrease every day in our
Knowledg and Vnderstanding of the Gospel of Christ, and in a suitable practice and performance of it. And he who truly makes it his business to do this, need never fear
falling away from his stedfastness. His
Knowledg will teach him what is the
right way, and the
Grace of God rooted in his heart, will establish him, that no
unworthy Considerations shall ever be able to draw him aside from it.
1. For what concerns the former of these,
Knowledg, he must understand but very little of the true
Spirit of
Christianity, that is not able at the first sight to discover the illusion of those
false Teachers, that are at present the most busie amongst us.
*
Christianity is a
Gospel of
Peace and
Charity: It commands us to
love and to
do good to all men even our very enemies. To bless them that curse us,
Mat. v.44.
to do good to them that hate us, and to pray for those
[Page 144] that despitefully use us and persecute us. And can those be its Disciples, who scatter nothing but
hatred and
malice, confusion and
disorder, whereever they come; and make it a matter of
conscience to root out and destroy from off the earth, all those that differ from them? The very
foundation of whose
Religion consists in a
Maxim of the most detestable uncharitableness,
That all must be damned that are not of their Persuasion?
*
Christianity is a
wise and
reasonable Religion; a
Religion becoming a most
wise God to plant, and
rational creatures to embrace. But our
new Teachers are for a
blind and
unreasonable Piety: They are for a
Faith and a
Worship full of the
greatest contradictions: And esteem the true
Character of a thorough-pac'd
Believer to be, to
believe not only without any
just grounds, but even
contrary to the common Sense and Reason of mankind.
*
Christianity is an
honest, an
upright, a
sincere Religion; a
Religion that requires the greatest
plainness and
simplicity in all our
words and
actions. And can those be
Christians who are wholly made up of
Fraud and
Dissimulation; who
palliate the very
Doctrine they
profess; deny the
[Page 145] very
Articles of their
Faith, when it is requisite thereby to seduce men to their Party; and plainly show that they value not what they do or say, as often as the
mother-interest of their
Church requires them to
deceive.
* Christianity teahces us to
worship but
One God ▪
1 Tim. ii.5. and
one only Mediator between God and Man, Christ Jesus. But our New-Masters are not thus content: They set up, if not more
Gods, yet I am sure more
Objects of their
Religious Worship, more
Mediators than
one; and teach men to address their
Prayers more frequently through the
Merits and
Intercession of their
new Advocates, to whose
Patronage they have committed themselves, than through His who is the true
Christians only Advocate, Christ blessed for ever.
*
Christianity forbids us to make any
graven Images,
2
d Com.
the likeness of any thing in Heaven above, to Bow down before it, and worship it. These
false Prophets set up their
Images in every
Church, and
bow down to the
work of their
hands. For this end they
consecrate them with many Abominations. And however some think fit to dissemble it, yet others speak it boldly out, as the
Doctrine of their
[Page 146]
Church, That
the very same Religious Worship is to be given to the Cross of Christ,
Aquin. & his School.
that is paid to Him that suffered upon it.
*
Christianity commands us to
pray in a
tongue which the
Church understands,
1 Cor. xiv.
that so the unlearned may be able to say Amen
at our giving of thanks. Our
New Guides direct men to
pray in a tongue which to be sure the
people do not, and which sometimes even the
Priest too that officiates,
understands as little as they.
*
Christianity is a
Religion that teaches men to be
meek and
humble, not to think of themselves above what they ought to think; but when they have done all, to say, they are unprofitable servants. But our
new Teachers have not so learnt of Christ. They know a little better how to value their own performances. Instead of saying they are
unprofitable servants, they teach men to value themselves on the account of their
Merits; to look upon
Heaven to be but an equal
recompence of their
Piety; nay, yet more, that they may live so as to make
God a
Debtor to them beyond all the
Glories of
Eternity, and to
merit a
Crown both for
themselves and
others.
[Page 147]* In short, for there is indeed no end of the
contradiction; Christianity commands us
to take bread, to bless it, and break it; To take Wine, bless it and pour it out; and eat and drink at the
Holy Table in
remembrance of that Death and Passion, which our
Blessed Saviour once for all underwent upon the
Cross for us. But what now do our
new Instructors? They tell us here is neither
Bread nor
Wine to be
eaten or
drunk; that they are, I know not how,
converted into the very Natural Substance of
Christ's Body and
Blood. That he was not
offered up
once for all, but is here again as
truly offered as ever he was upon the Cross: That thereby a new
Expiation is made for the
Sins both of the
dead and the
living; and thô our
Saviour has as expresly commanded
both kinds as
either, yet they
declare that
one is sufficient for the
people to
partake of, and accordingly they give no more to them.
Thus you see how very little a
Knowlege of our
Lord and his
Religion will suffice to show that there cannot be any just cause for any one to forsake the
Communion of our
Church, to plunge himself into such an
abyss of
Error and
Superstition as this. And then if he be but equally advanced,
[Page 148]2
dly, In
Grace too; this will certainly secure him, that no
base motive, no
danger or
Interest shall be able to prevail with him so to do.
Let the
Seducer display all the seeming
advantages of such a
change. Let him with his
Master the
Devil set us up upon the
high mountain of our own vain imaginations. There let him shew us all the
Kingdoms of the Earth,
Mat. iv.8. and the
glories of them; and to compleat the
Parallel, let him, if he can, add too;
All these things are mine, and to whomsoever I will, I can give them; if thou wilt therefore renounce thy Faith, and fall down and
worship me, all shall be thine. By
Grace we shall learn to despise them all: This will convince us, that there can be no
true honour in
dissembling a mans
conscience, and prostituting his Soul, his
Religion, and his
God, to a little present advantage. That the
Riches of this world are but
vanity; that the
true treasure is in Heaven. In a word, That the favour of the greatest
Monarch is not worth the purchasing, if to obtain that, we must lose the
favour of
God for ever.
Let him shift the
Scene; instead of all these
advantages, let him set forth all the
dangers that either the
Devil can suggest,
[Page 149] or his own more furious
Zeal invent; By
Grace we shall be able to
despise even those too. This will teach us, that there is a
God in
Heaven, who shall
laugh them to scorn; and
whose Counsel it is, that when all is done,
shall stand. That if he pleases to
protect us, 'tis not all their
malice that can do us the least injury. But that should he either for our
Punishment, or our
Trial, expose us to their rage, yet still we ought with
Moses,
Heb. xi.25, 26.
to esteem the reproach of Christ beyond all the treasures of Egypt; and chuse rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season.
This was the brave resolution of the Saints of old;
They were tortured,
Heb. xi.35.
not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection.
Dan. iii. When
Nebuchadnezzar commanded the three Children in
Daniel,
—15.
to worship the golden image which he had set up; they regarded neither the
Majesty of the
King, nor the
Threats of his
fiery furnace:
—16. They told him plainly, That they were not careful to please him in that matter;
—17. that their
God, if he pleased, both could and would deliver them out of his hand:
But if not, yet
Be it known to thee, O King,
—18.
that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the
[Page 150] golden image which thou hast set up. And the same has been the spirit of our
forerunners in the
Faith; they have overcome all the
fiery darts of the Devil, whilst that Blessed
Saviour who first gave the Command, has ever since inspired his followers with strength and resolution to fulfil it;
Mat. x.28.
Fear not them who can kill the body, and after that, have no more that they can do; but fear him who can cast both soul and body into hell-fire; yea, I say unto you, fear him.
Here then let us exercise our selves. Let us be
stedfast to our
Faith; and that we may be so,
Let us grow in grace, and in the knowledg of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. The
Seducers amongst us are many; they are
diligent and
watchful by any means to
draw us into their
Nets; and God knows both their
Religion and their
Arguments are but too much adapted to our
Passions and our
Interests, and may therefore be but too likely to prevail upon us. But,
Ye therefore, Beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware.
Behold, I have fre
[...] set before you this day,
Life and
Death, your
Duty and your
Danger; and I am very confident the
choice is not
difficult. I shall finish
[Page 151] all with those words of our
Blessed Master, Matt. x.32. and which indeed is the sum of all I am now exhorting you to.
Whosoever shall confess
me before men,
Matth. x.
him will I also confess
before my Father
which is in Heaven.
— 32.
But whosoever shall deny
me before men,
— 33.
him will I also deny
before my Father
which is in Heaven.
OF THE
Reasonableness and
Terrors OF THE FUTURE JUDGMENT. A SERMON Preach'd at WHITE-HALL Before the PRINCESS of
DENMARK, May 12. 1688.
ACTS XXIV.25.
And as he reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come,
Felix trembled; and answer'd, Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.
AS the
context at first sight tells us, that the Person here spoken of, was St.
Paul; so if we look into the
[Page 154] foregoing
Chapter, we shall find that he had been not long before sent down from
Jerusalem to
Caesarea,
Acts xxiii. v. 23, &c. by the
chief Captain, Claudius Lysias, upon a discovery that had been made to him of certain
Jews who had
bound themselves under a great Curse,
Ib. v. 12, 14, 16.
not to Eat nor Drink till they had slain Him.
It was none of the least instances of the blind and furious
zeal of those men for their Religion, that as they thought themselves disengaged even from all the Common Offices of Humanity to those that were not of the same
Country and
Opinion with themselves; so here they look'd upon it to be a piece of merit,
a doing of God service,
Joh. xvi.2. by any the most base and treacherous means that could be imagined, to persecute and destroy this Holy Man, meerly for having
Apostatized from it.
They saw the mischief that he did them, and they knew not how, otherwise than by his death, to prevent it. His
Quality, his Education
at the feet of one of their most Learned
Rabbins; the zeal he once had for the
Jewish worship in opposition to that to which he was now converted; His indefatigable Industry in every where drawing others
[Page 155] out of those Errors and Prejudices in which Himself had been engaged; In a word, that Astonishing
Miracle, by which our Saviour
Christ himself from Heaven wrought his Conversion; All these, as they rendred him a most useful and blessed
Instrument of propagating the
Gospel, so did they in proportion mark him out as a peculiar object of their Rage. And accordingly we find that they left no Method, whether of open Violence, or private Treachery; either by false Accusation, or secret Assassination, unattempted to destroy Him.
But the
Providence of
God was not to be overcome by the
malice and
wickedness of
Men. And our Blessed
Lord, who so wonderfully called him to his work, did not cease as wonderfully to protect and defend him in it: So that after all their endeavours to entrap him, we find him here more safe than ever from their Violence: In the hands of a
Centurion, to secure Him from their Malice,
Acts xxiv.23. but not to forbid
any of his acquaintance to come or
minister unto him.
In this state was our
Apostle when
Felix sent for Him to hear what he could say concerning the
Faith or
Gospel of
—v.24.
[Page 156]
Christ. What the particulars of that
Sermon were which upon this occasion he made to Him, we are not certainly informed. But the sum of it is recorded in the Words of my
Text, viz. That it was of
Righteousness, Temperance, and the
Judgment to come: And those proposed to him in so plain and powerful a manner, that he was not able to dissemble the impression it made upon him,
‘For, as he reason'd of
Righteousness, Temperance and
Judgment to come, Felix trembled, and answer'd, Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season I will call for thee.’
To discourse upon which
words in that proper manner that I ought to do, I must desire these two things may be observed.
1
st. That the
Person to whom St.
Paul here address'd himself, was not only a very wicked Man, and guilty in a more particular manner, as I shall presently shew, of those very crimes against which the
Apostle here particularly inveighs;
[Page 157] but a
Heathen too: A Man utterly unacquainted not only with the
Doctrine of
Christ,
See
Grotius and Dr.
Hammond on that
Verse, which in our
Translation seems to imply quite otherwise,
viz. That he had a
perfect knowledg of the
Jewish Law. verse 24. but also with the
profession of the
Jews, vers. 22.
2
dly, That to this man St.
Paul proposes the Doctrine of a
Future Judgment, and that dreadful punishment which by consequence should hereafter be pronounced against
sinners, not by way of
Authority, or as a
Revelation which the
Gospel had made to the World; but as a point which his own
Reason would tell him was most just, and fit to be bebelieved.
He reason'd, says my
Text, before him, of the great obligations that lye upon Men to live
justly and
soberly, and of the severe enquiry that shall one day pass upon all of us, whether we have lived or no as we ought to do. And then taking of our
Text under these
Considerations, I suppose I shall pursue the most proper design of it, in discoursing to you on these
four points:
- I
st. That the Doctrine of a
Judgement to come, is so highly
reasonable,
[Page 158] that the greatest
Infidel must be forced to confess the probability of it.
- II
dly, That if there be a
Judgment to come, and a future
state of
rewards and
punishments, it cannot be doubted but that those who
live wickedly now, shall then be in a most wretched and deplorable condition.
- III
dly, That however
sinners may pretend to dissemble their
belief of this, and live as if indeed they did believe nothing at all of it; yet the greatest of them cannot chuse but
tremble sometimes at the Apprehension of it.
- Thô now, IV
thly and
Lastly, It too often happens to such persons, as we see it did to this unfortunate Man here; That the effect of these
terrors is not to bring them to repentance of their
sins; but to engage them by any means to put off the thoughts of their
future state, which are so troulesome and amazing to them.
But before I enter upon these Particulars, there is one thing which I cannot
[Page 159] but observe with reference to those other
points mention'd in the
Text, as part of St.
Paul's Discourse before
Felix, Righteousness and
Temperance: And the Application whereof may serve to reproach the Complaisance of too many of his Successors among us in the
Gospel; whose tenderness in reproving the Vices of Great Men, and sometimes even their connivance at them, do's but very illy agree either with that great Obligation which our
Holy profession lays upon us, or with that admirable
Example which the
Apostle has here set us for our imitation.
It is the Character which Historians have given us of this
Felix,
Josephus, Hist. l. 20. That he was a man, who, in his
Government, managed his Power with all the Violence and Injustice that can possibly be imagined; and breaking through all the Ties of Justice and Continence, had, by the help of one
Simon a
Magician,
Tacitus, Hist. l. 5. gain'd the Affections of
Drusilla, the Wife of
Azis, King of the
Emisseni and lived in a
state of
Adultery with her.
Now this being the Case of
Felix, 'tis plain, that the Subject of St.
Paul's Discourse was to remonstrate to him his
Injustice, and
Intemperance; and let him freely know, That however he might
[Page 160] carry it out by his
Power and
Authority now, yet there was a time coming, a future
Day of
Judgment, when he should be called to a severe Account for all his Wickedness.
This was indeed an Address becoming the
zeal of an
Apostle, and the
Spirit of St.
Paul. And too plainly shews, how little we have left in us of that
Primitive warmth which inflamed this Holy Man, by our different management on the like Occasions.
There can hardly be imagined any greater discouragement to such a freedom, than what our
Apostle here labour'd under. To touch an
Vnjust Governor in the point of his
Violence and
Injustice; a
lustful Adulterer in the business of his
Incontinence, this one would think should have been a pretty bold undertaking for any One. But for Saint
Paul, a
Prisoner, one that was to appear as a
Criminal before him; for him, instead of flattering this great Man▪ as his Adversary
Tertullus had done:
Verse 2. Instead of Applauding the
great quietness which the people enjoy'd under his government,
Verse 2.
and the very worthy deeds that had been done by his providence, to call him to repent of his
Rapine and
Cruelty; of
[Page 161] his
Intemperance and
Adultery: and this too in the presence of that very
Woman whom he much loved,
Verse 24. and for whose sake he had done so many vile things; this was an Honest freedom and plainness, becoming an
Apostolical Age; but which, I fear, in these days of ours, would be censur'd as rudeness, and indiscretion; any thing rather than a commendable
Zeal for the
Glory of
God, and the
Salvation of
Souls.
But alas! St.
Paul had not learnt that tender Application that is now a-days made to Great Persons. He had no Interest of his own to pursue; and therefore did not address himself after the manner of those who are more afraid of
offending Men, than of
displeasing God, and of
disparaging their
Character. He knew the Doctrine to be seasonable to
Felix; and that if he pleased to make a good use of it, it might be profitable too: And he never stood to consider, whether
Felix would like it, or no; or whether it might not perhaps provoke him to run to any Extremities against him for his freedom. In short, He had an
Vnjust, Adulterous Man to preach to; and he knew nothing so fit to
reason of before him, as of
Righteousness, Temperance,
[Page 162] and the
Judgment to come. And had we but the same honest Courage and Indifference that he had, we should speak, not only with the same freedom that he did; but, by the
Grace of
God, with the same efficacy too: And
poor and
despicable as we are thought by many, yet in the power of that Divine Truth which we are sent to preach to the World, make the greatest Sinners
tremble to think,
That for all these things God will bring them to judgment.
And that this is the Case, is the first thing I am to shew:
I
st, That the Doctrine of a
Judgment to come, is so highly reasonable, that the greatest
Infidel cannot but acknowledge the probability of it.
In pursuance of which Point, it is not my Design to shew what Grounds the
Holy Scriptures give us for the belief of a future Judgment, which we all of us every day profess as an
Article of our
Faith, and therefore cannot be supposed any of us to doubt of it. What else do we meet with almost throughout the
New Testament, but Exhortations to live well upon this
Ground, That God has appointed
[Page 163] a day in which he will judge
the world in righteousness:
Acts xvii.31. Rom. xiv.10. Acts xvii.31.
That we must all stand before the Judgment-seat
of Christ, Rom. xiv.10.
That we must All
appear before the Judgment-seat
of Christ; Every one to receive the things done in his Body, according to what he hath done, whether it be Good or Evil: 2
Cor. v.10.
2 Cor. v.10. What
Revelation has there ever been more clearly made, I do not say than this, That there shall be a final
Judgment, but of the manner and Circumstances of it?
1 Thess. iv.15,
&c. 1 Cor. xv. How
the Trumpets shall sound, and the dead arise, and those that are alive be changed. How the
just shall be
caught up into the air, and the
sinners lie groveling below, in vain crying out
to the Mountains to fall upon them, and to the Hills to cover them: How
the Judgment shall be set, and the Books open'd, and every man judged out of the things contained in those Books, according to his works.
Matt. xxv.31,
&c.
Then shall the Son of Man come in his Glory, and sit down upon the Throne of his Glory: And before him shall be gathered all Nations, and he shall separate them the one from the other, as a Shepherd divideth his Sheep
from the Goats:
and he shall set his Sheep on his right hand,
and the Goats
on his left:
And he shall
[Page 164] say to them on his right hand,
Come ye Blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the World. But to those on the left,
Depart from me ye Cursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels. And these
shall go away into Everlasting Punishment;
but the Righteous
into Life Eternal.
In a word; So particular is the Account which we here find of all the Circumstances of this
great Audit, that I scarce know any thing left unrevealed to us, but only the
Day and
Hour when this
Judgment shall be: And which indeed God has in Mercy kept up from us, that so we might always live in Apprehension of that, which we can never tell how soon it may arrive.
But this is not that which my
Text leads me to consider: And indeed, however it may be useful enough to call upon the most faithful Christians to think sometimes on this
future Judgment; yet it would certainly be a very needless undertaking to
reason with such Persons concerning it, and use any long Arguments to convince them of the
futurity of it. That which I have now to do, is of a quite different nature; 'Tis
[Page 165] to offer such Reasons for the belief of a
Judgment to come, as may convince the Greatest
Infidel of the
probability of it: And shew them that, whether they will believe us in other things, or no, yet here at least they cannot with any reason doubt of the Truth of our Doctrine; but must resolve to become
Good Men, if they will not be persuaded to become
Faithful Christians.
And indeed in this
Sceptical Age, in which we now live, it may not, for ought I know, be altogether unseasonable, to argue sometimes with Men upon their
own Principles. To shew them, that Religion is not a
contrivance of
State Policy, nor the
effect of
Priest-craft. That when we discourse of
another World after this, and a
final Inquest to pass upon all our Actions; and a
Vast Eternity of
Rewards and
Punishments, according to what they now do, whether
Good or
Evil; we do not alarm Mens minds with false Fears, and ungrounded Terros, but speak to them a
Truth which the very
Gentiles themselves have universally acknowledged; nay, which their own
Consciences will not suffer them to disbelieve, however they may sometimes endeavour to stifle their Convictions, and
[Page 166] have the Impudence to deny, what at the same time, with
Felix, they tremble to think of. In short; That whether we look into the frame and constitution of our own
Souls within us, or contemplate the
Dispensations of
God's Providence in the affairs of the
World without, they both speak to us this great Truth, That
God will bring us to Judgment.
1. If first we look back into the
Principles of the
Heathen Theology, what point shall we find more universally acknowledged by them, than this of a
Judgment to come? This we may see illustrated not only in the flights of their
Poets, in the Harangues of their
Orators, in the Dictates of their
Philosophers; and all which have been particularly collected by the Holy
Fathers of the
Church in their Writings against them, and may be seen at large in the
Works yet extant of
Justin Martyr, Eusebius, Theodoret and others: But as
Tertullian well observes, even in their common Conversation, in which Men usually the most speak according to their
Natural impressions, they still testified the same belief: And by
calling God to
witness and
judge of their
Actions; by commending
[Page 167] themselves and their Cause to
God, when they could find no remedy or relief from Men, they plainly shew'd it to be a
principle rooted in their very
Natures, That there is a
God who sees and observes what passes here below; and will one day set to rights all the present seeming irregular dispensations of his Providence in the Government of the World, and
render to every man according to his Works.
I shall not in this place enter so far into this
Argument, as to shew you in the particular expressions of the Ancient
Heathens themselves, how clearly and peremptorily they have deliver'd themselves as to this Point of a
Judgment to come. But thus much I suppose I may take the liberty to conclude from what I have already in
General observed; That it cannot be deni'd, but that,
Christianity set apart, the belief of a
future Judgment must be allow'd, even upon the meer
Principles of
Nature, to be very highly probable, which the
Gentiles themselves, without the help of any Divine Revelation, have so firmly and universally received.
And indeed so clear are the Evidences of it, that wheresoever we turn our eyes,
[Page 168] whether into the Nature and Constitution of the
little World within, or into the Government and Administration of the
greater without us, we cannot but acknowledg the reasonableness of this belief. For,
2
dly, If we consider the
Nature of our own
Souls within us, we shall find a
Conscience, even in the most wicked Men, that will plainly bear
witness to this great
Truth.
There is a certain Principle implanted in every one of us, that not only
directs and
informs us what we ought to do, and what to avoid; but does moreover
check, or
encourage us, according as what we have done is either Good or Evil. Now upon this Sentence which our
Consciences here pass upon all our
Actions, we find either a
pleasure, and
confidence, and
satisfaction if we have done well; or else a
fear, and
terrour, and
distrust, if we have done
ill: And this not with reference to any
Reward we are like to receive, or any
Punishment we may be in danger of suffering in this
present World: The greatest
Monarchs being no less sensible of these
Motions within, when their
Consciences do either
approve or
condemn them, than the meanest of their
Subjects; and both the One and
[Page 169] the other, tho' the
Action were never so secret, no less than if it had been done in the presence of the whole World.
And what is all this but a plain
Evidence planted in our very Nature, to keep us in a continual expectation of some account to be given of our
Actions in another
World, beyond what is done in this. When the long Series of our present Lives shall be reviewed, and our
Consciences, now our
Judges, then become
Witnesses, and give Testimony for or against us, according as we have done either
Good or
Evil.
But that which will be a yet farther Confirmation of this Argument is, That the nearer we approach to our latter End, still the more Powerful and Vigorous are these impressions of our own
Consciences upon our Souls. How does the
Sinner then begin with Horror to reflect upon his Life past; and to hate and fear the Consequence of his Evil doings, when he is just ready to die, and by consequence is passed all apprehension of any farther inquest in this Life, more than he did at the time of his commission of them? Whilst the Good and Vertuous man embraces Death with such a Quiet and Composure,
[Page 170] and oftentimes with such a sensible Joy and Satisfaction, as if he were about to receive some great Good by it, to be sure did not Fear any Evil from it.
This certainly can be nothing else but a still more sensible evidence of the
Belief of a
Judgment to come, rooted in our very
Natures, and that there is to be a
Restitution of
rewards and
Punishments in
another Life, besides what is made to our
Actions in this▪
3. To all which if we add, 3
dly, The farther strength that will be given to this Principle, from the Consideration of the
present Irregular Dispensations of
God's Providence, as they seem to us, in
this World, to oblige us to expect some
Judgment in the
Other; I do not see what the greatest
Sceptick can have to oppose against so firm and clear a
Demonstration of it.
It is, I presume, agreed among all sorts of Persons that admit the
Being of a
God, that as he is the
Author of all
Perfections in all
other things, so he can have nothing
Defective, or
Imperfect in
Himself. That as this
World was not at first
made by
Chance and
Fortune, but by a most
Wise, and
Good, and
Powerful God; so neither is it now
Govern'd
[Page 171] by
Chance, but by the
Providence of the same
God who first
made it.
Now if God be Infinitely
Perfect, then he must be
Perfectly Wise, and
Just, and
Good; and we may as well suppose him not to be
God, as not allow him to be all this. But if he be so, and if this World be indeed subject to the Guidance of his
Providence, then We must of necessity acknowledg a
Judgment to come. It being plain, that as the Affairs of men are order'd in this
Present World, they shew but very little sign of an exact
Justice and
Goodness in the Administration of them. The best Men now being oftentimes the most Unfortunate; and the most Profligate Miscreants, the most happy, in the Enjoyments of the Good things of this Life.
Either therefore we must deny that there is a
God, altogether; or that the
world is
Govern'd by Him: Or we must say, that he is not
Just and
Good, and therefore minds not what becomes of those that are so, which is in effect to say he is not
God: Or else that he is
Impotent and
Ignorant; either does not
know how things pass here below, or tho' he
[Page 172] does
know, yet is not able to redress them; and this again destroys the very
Notion of a
God, which includes an
Infinite Perfection in
Power and
Knowledge, no less than in
Goodness and
Justice: Or lastly, If there be a
God, and that
God does take care of the Affairs of men; and is
Good and
Just; and has such a
Knowledge and
Power as we say he has; then it must remain, that there shall be a
future Judgment, in which all these uncertain, irregular Dispensations of his Providence, as they appear to us, shall be cleared and set right, and the
Good and
Bad receive the just recompence of what their Actions here have deserved.
Seeing then we cannot with any reason doubt either that there is a
God, or that this
God is
Just, or that his
Providence does indeed
superintend over the
Affairs of the
World; and yet 'tis plain that things now are not order'd with so
exact a
Justice as a
Divine Providence does require: It must remain, that neither can we with any reason doubt, but that there is to be a
Judgment to come, in which
God will make a perfect Demonstration of his
Goodness and
Justice to every man according to what he has done in the
Body, and of which our
[Page 173]
Consciences, as we have before shown, shall then render a most exact account.
Which being so; I shall not need say much to shew,
II
dly. That then it cannot be doubted, but those who
live Wickedly now, must expect to be
hereafter in a most
wretched and
deplorable condition.
This is the plain, indeed the necessary Consequence of the foregoing
Reflections. For if the very End of this
Judgment be, as we have said, to make a great and Eternal Demonstration of
God's Justice in his Dispensations towards the Children of men, then in the words of St.
Paul, Rom. ii.6.
Rom. ii.6,
&c.
He must render to every man according to his works. To them who by Patient Continuance in will doing, seek for Glory, and Honour, and Immortality, Eternal Life: Tribulation
and Anguish
upon every Soul of man that does Evil, of the Jew
first, and also of the Gentile:
For there is no respect of persons with God.
If the present Administration of Affairs in this Life, be not exactly according to the strict rules of Equity and Justice;
God permitting the
Righteous man
[Page 174] to struggle under the
Pressures of an
Adverse Fortune, and the
Wicked and
Vngodly to
Prosper in their
Wickedness; yet may this be very well Reconcilable with his
Justice, both because he may have other excellent Ends, to serve by such an
Irregularity, and for that he has yet an Opportunity remaining in his hands, abundantly to
recompence all the
sufferings of the
One, and to
Punish all the
Wickedness of the
Other. And instead of concluding from these
Promiscuous events now, that
God is not
Just, or does not
regard the
Affairs of this
World; that he
knows not, neither
understands how things pass here below, nor has
power sufficient to
Govern them as in Justice he ought to do; I have already shown that we ought rather to infer, That this Life is only a
State of
Tryal, that the great time of
Retribution remains in another World, when all these Irregularities shall be set right, and the
Goodness, the
Justice, the
Power of
God be made known in a most severe and exact
Sentence which shall then pass upon every man,
in the day when he shall judge the World in Righteousness.
But if
God not only suffers the
Wicked to
Flourish now, but shall
hereafter also
[Page 175] let them go
Vnpunish'd; if he permits them to
enjoy the
Fruits of their
Sins in this
present World; and will take no Care to avenge himself upon them in the next;
Gen. xviii.25. How then
shall the Judge of all the Earth do right? Or what is there more remaining whereby to
justify God in his doings, who thus apparently connives at
Sinners; and neither asserts his Cause in their ruine here, nor will call them to any account for all their Wickedness hereafter?
It remains therefore, that as certainly as that
God is
Just, and therefore must some time or other
render to every man according to his works, the Sinner shall one day receive a
dreadful Sentence of Horror and Misery from that
God, neither whose
Knowledge he can escape, nor whose
Power he is able to withstand: Who sees all his most secret Villanies now, and will hereafter
bring him to Judgment for them. But now what or how great that
Punishment is which remains for
Sinners in the other World, this is what we cannot pretend by any
Natural way of
Reasoning precisely to define. And yet thus much I think even our own
Reason may suggest to us.
[Page 176]I
st. That it must be some very great
Punishment which a
long Life of
Sin and
Impiety, and that too heightned with all the Aggravating Circumstances of being committed against
Knowledge, against the
checks of our
Consciences to the contrary, it may be against
Vows and
Resolutions of doing better; nay possibly, against many special means and methods of
God's Providence to bring us to
Repentance, must deserve, and therefore in all probability shall receive.
2
dly. That as there are different
Kinds and
Degrees of
Sinners now; All men do not rise up to an equal pitch of
Wickedness, nor
begin so
soon, nor
continue so
long in their Evil doings; nor it may be have it in their Power to do so much mischief as other
Sinners do; so in all reason we may believe that there shall also be different
degrees of
Punishment suitable to all these, and some be condemned to a much more Severe and intollerable infliction than others.
To both which remarks I cannot tell, whether I may not add,
3
dly. That seeing the
Soul is a
Spirit in its own nature capable of
Immortality; having neither any dependance on the
Body, nor being exposed to any
[Page 177] of those Casualties that are the
Causes of the
Corruption of all other things which we see
Decay and
Perish here; and there being no Declaration any where made to us, that it is the
Will of
God ever to
extinguish them after they are gone out of the
Body; We may, I think, have some cause to fear, whether our
Souls being capable of an
Eternal existence, the
Puishment also which in that
last Judgment they shall be doom'd to, may not be for all
Eternity.
And all this the
Principles of
Natural Reason, and the
Dictates of our
Consciences direct us to, and the greatest
Infidel must be forced at least to confess the
Probability of it. And indeed, However Wicked men may endeavour to dissemble their
Belief of these things, and live so as if they truly did not give the least credit to them, yet are their
Fears many times too strong for them, and discover their Apprehensions, whether they will or no. This is the next
Point I proposed,
III
dly. That however
Sinners may Live as if they
Believed nothing
[...]f all this, yet the greatest of them
[Page 178] cannot chuse but
Tremble sometimes at the Appprehension of it.
So
Felix did, and so we have been told of many others that have done likewise. Men may pretend to outbrave
Hell and
Eternity at a distance, may laugh at our Discourses concerning
another World, and the
Judgment that is to pass on
all our
Actions in it; and make it a Piece of
Wit and
Gallantry not to believe any thing of them; But I have seldome heard of that man that could look
Damnation in the face when he came within prospect of it. There is a certain time when all men begin to acknowledge the Power of Religion; and if not to believe a
Heaven, yet at least to fear a
Hell. Atheism and
Profaneness are things that pass well enough while there is no great cause to reflect on the danger of them: Whilst mens
Pulse beats
strong, their Years run
briskly on; their
Condition is
Easie and
Prosperous; they go on in their sins without Controul, and therefore without considering either what they do, or whether they are running.
But no sooner does any Trouble and
[Page 179] Adversity come upon them: If their
prosperity fails them, and the
iniquity of their ways begins
to encompass them round about; If
age and
infirmities call upon them to think what they have done, or where 'tis they must next go; but presently all their
Schemes and
Hypotheses vanish: They awake as Men out of a deep sleep, and too late begin, if not to convince themselves that there is a
Judgment to come, yet to
tremble with
horror, lest perhaps there should be
One.
But alas! What is for the most part the
consequence of these
Terrors? Is it even now at least to fit and prepare themselves for it? No, They are afraid of a
future judgment, and cannot endure the thoughts of it; yet still they neglect to provide against it. This was the last
point I proposed to consider, and is evidently the sad condition of many of these Men:
viz.
IV
thly, That the use they make of these
reasonings concerning a
Judgment to come, is not to bring themselves thereby to a
repentance of their
Evil-doings; but rather to endeavour by any means to put off
[Page 180] these thoughts of their
future state, that are so
troublesome and
uneasy to them.
There is not perhaps any one thing in the World that ruins more Souls, than this unhappy
Method so common with most
sinners, of still putting off the business of Religion to a more
convenient season. They cannot endure the thoughts of
another World, and that
Judgment which we must every one of us undergo in it; They
tremble at the reflection of it, and delude themselves with a
future prospect of resolving in good earnest to prepare themselves for it; but like
Felix in the
Text, they put off this work to
another Time, without ever fixing when that
Time is to come; and it happens to them, as it did to him, that for the most part it never comes at all.
I believe there are but few in the World so wicked as never to have had their
lucid intervals of Piety and Religion; nor occasions both to consider of a
Judgment to come, and how much it would import them to provide for it. On the contrary, I am apt to think the greatest part of
Sinners go on in their
sins now, with a confidence and resolution
[Page 181] of
repenting some time or other: But still some thing or other interposes to prevent their doing of it; and
Death overtakes them before they are aware; and they go out of this World or ever they have made the least provision for another.
I shall not need to say how unreasonable such a
procrastination is, even upon those
Principles of
Natural Reason on which I have hitherto proceeded in the managing of this
great Argument. For if we have so much
reason as we have seen, to believe that there is to be a
Judgment to come, in which we must render a strict account of all our Actions; and every days experience convinces us of the shortness and uncertainty of our present life, and the little depend
[...]nce we can make upon it for the time to come: If in that
judgment the state and condition of
sinners shall, without controversy, be very grievous; and there be no way to promise our selves either any peace of
Conscience now, or any hopes of
Happiness hereafter, but only by acting in such a manner, and putting our selves in such a state, that we need not be either ashamed to live, or afraid to die: It must then certainly be most fit and reasonable
[Page 182] for all of us to begin personally to consider and do like Men, and no longer continue in those
sins which are our torment now, and which, should we chance to die ere we have repented of them, will prove our ruin for ever.
And all this the very
light of reason, and the
dictates of
natural Conscience speak to us to call us to
repentance, and to convince us of the
Danger and
Vnreasonableness of the least delaying of it. And if there should chance to be any here present, whose Wickedness and Infidelity render this discourse as seasonable to them now, as St.
Paul's once was to
Felix; I cannot but hope they may meet with somewhat in this
reasoning that may have the same Effect upon them, but with a better Consequence than the
Apostles had upon that wretched Man: may serve not only to awaken their fears of a
judgment to come, but to stir them up to an immediate
provision for it.
But it is time now to remember, that I am speaking all this while to a
Christian Assembly; and therefore to such, as will admit of yet more lively persuasives of a
future Judgment; and of the
Great and
Eternal Torments that await the Wicked after it.
[Page 183]And I shall not need to say how much our
Religion has discovered to us, to make the
sinner tremble at the apprehension of that
dreadful Inquest, which the best
Christian cannot think of without amazement.
For indeed, where is the
Soul so well established, so secure of its own sincerity, as to be able to endure the
Horrors of that
day, when the end of all things being come, the
World its
self shall begin to
tremble and fall into its ancient
Chaos. When the sun, and moon, and stars shall be darkened: the mountains shall quake, and the powers of Heaven be shaken. When the Earth shall be set on fire; the Heavens shall be shrivell'd up as a scroll, the Elements also shall melt with fervent heat. When the
Trumpet shall sound, and
the Graves be opened, and the Dead arise; and our
Consciences begin to fly in our Faces, and represent to us the
sins we have
committed; the means and opportunities of
repentance which we have
neglected; and the Everlasting
punishment to which we are now just ready to be
condemn'd.
O! the
terrors of that
time, when being distracted with all these amazements, we shall begin in vain to cry out to the
[Page 184]
Mountains to fall upon us, and to the Hills to cover us! When we shall be able no where to see any hope or comfort remaining to us. If we look up to
Heaven, that place which we shall now never be able to approach; behold there our
Judge with all his
Holy Angels about him,
pronouncing a bitter
sentence of Indignation and Wrath, and Eternal misery against us. If we cast down our
eyes below; nothing is there to be seen, but the wretched Companions of our misery;
Weeping and wailing, and gnashing of teeth. The fire already bursting out, in which we are to perish, and yet to be preserved alive for ever; and the
Devils ready to drag as into that place of Torments.
How shall we then
Curse our
Sins, that have brought us into this desperate, lost estate? And too late begin to consider the wisdom of those happy men, who have been persuaded timely to think of, and to provide for
Eternity.
Wisd. v.4
[...]
We fools counted their lives madness, and their latter end to be without honour. We once laugh'd at their folly, and smiled to see them pine away themselves in penitential exercises, whilst we freely indulged our Ease and our Debauches.
[Page 185] But now
they are numbred among the Children of God,
—5.
and their lot is among the Saints.
And now when all these, and infinitely more
terrors than I am able to express, are included in that one thought of the
judgment to come; tell me O wretched sinner! Canst thou hear me
reasoning this day before thee of these things, and not tremble at the Apprehension of them? And if the very thoughts of a
judgment to come, be thus dreadful to thee now, canst thou yet think thy self unconcern'd to provide against that time, when thou and I, and all who are here present, must prepare to appear before it?
Rather, Let this reflection engage every one of us to examine our selves, how we shall then be able to give up our Accounts: And let us so judge our selves, that we may not be condemn'd for ever.
Let us, whilst we have yet the time,
confess our wickedness, and be sorry for our sins. Let us turn from our evil way, and from the violence that is in our hands, that our iniquity may not be our ruine. Let us fly to our
Judge, whil'st we are yet in the way, before we go down into the Grave where there is no
repentance.
[Page 186]And if we thus improve the
Terrors of the
Lord now, we shall hereafter with great confidence expect them: And that
great day, so dreadful to the
unprepared sinner, shall be to us a day of
joy and
triumph with all
Saints,
Which
God of his mercy grant it may be to every one of us, for his dear
son Jesus Christ his sake: To whom be ascribed, as is most due,
Salvation, and
Glory, and
Power, and
Praise, and
Dominion, for ever and ever,
Amen.
OF THE CAUSES OF Mens Delaying their
Repentance. A SERMON Preached before the QUEEN AT WHITE-HALL,
Febr. 27. 1689. Being the Third
Wednesday in
Lent.
ACTS XXIV.25.
—
Felix trembled; and answer'd, Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.
IN which
Words we have the result of St.
Paul's Discourse before
Felix, concerning the
future Judgment, and the
[Page 188] Punishments that should one day be pronounced against sinners in it. He had sent for our
Apostle,
—v.24. who was then a Prisoner at
Caesarea, to hear what he had to say concerning the
Faith or
Gospel of Christ.
‘And as he reason'd of
Righteousness, Temperance, and
Judgment to come, Felix trembled, and answer'd, Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient season I will call for thee.’
It was the usual method of St.
Paul in Preaching the Gospel of Christ, in the first place to awaken mens fears, by declaring to them the
terrors of a
future state, and the strict
account that we must one day render to God of all our Actions; that so being full of Horror at the apprehension of their danger, they might become the better disposed to hearken to those means he was afterwards to propose to them, whereby to secure them against it. And in his second
Epistle to the
Corinthians, v
th. 11. he gives us an account how effectual a preparation it commonly made for him to prevail;
Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord; i. e. as appears by the foregoing verse,
2 Cor. v.10. this revelation of the
future Judgment, we persuade men.
[Page 189]He had here in this
Felix, a most
profligate sinner to deal with. A man in his
Tacitus Hist. lib. v. c. 9.
says of him, That per omnem saevitiam ac libidinem, jus regium servili ingenio exercuit. Et annal. l xii. c. 54. cuncta malefacta sibi impune ratus, tanta potentia subnixo.
Government violent and unjust: In his
own manners lewd and debauch'd: He had ravish'd another mans
Joseph. Antiq. Jud. l. 20. c. 5. pag. 616. Basil. 1544.
The Account of which see above, p. 159.
Wife out of his bosom, and lived in an open state of
Adultery with her.
And now what so proper to awaken his
Conscience, and make him indeed begin to repent him of his sins, as to
reason before him of a
Judgment to come? What
Application so pertinent, as to show him the particular danger of
unjust and
intemperate men, that is, such as himself should be exposed to in it. This was certainly the most proper
address to such a one; and such was this of St.
Paul to
Felix: He reason'd before him
of Righteousness, Temperance, and the Judgment
to come.
And behold in my
Text, the result of his Discourse, such as in all reason we might expect it should have been,
Felix trembled.
[Page 190]And now who would not hope for some good
effect from so fair and promising a
beginning? And that the next thing we should have heard of, should have been some such
question to St.
Paul, as the
Jews once made on the like occasion to St.
Peter and the other
Apostles, Acts ii.37.
Act. ii.37.
Men and Brethren, what shall we do? This one might reasonably have been expected should have been the result of his
Terror. But alas! We find a much different effect of it. He was indeed amazed to hear of a
judgment to come; but he could not for all that, resolve so soon to begin to provide for it. He
trembled to think what his condition there should be, and very probably he might intend that he would sometime or other very seriously consider how he was prepared against it. But he could not presently determine to part with his sins; and therefore he defers the time; he puts off the
Apostle to some more
convenient season; but we never read that ever that season came, or that he had ever any Admonition given him afterward, to repent him of his evil doings.
[Page 191]
Felix trembled, and answer'd, Go thy way for this time: when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.
Such was the effect of St.
Paul's
reasoning at this time before
Felix; and I would to God we had no cause to complain, that such is too often the consequence of our
Preaching to you. That the Knowledg which we have, and the belief which we profess of a
Judgment to come, were so efficacious to our amendment, that we none of us needed to be called upon, no longer to defer it, but to begin in good earnest to consider how to make our Peace with God, and to provide for Eternity. But alas! I fear I have here pitch'd upon a subject never like to be out-dated. And tho it be certainly one of the greatest Contradictions in the world, not only to
Scripture and
Reason, but to our own
Interests too, and to which we are not apt to be so blind, to pretend to believe a
judgment to come, and yet nevertheless to neglect to provide for it; yet I know not how, such is the power of our lusts, that they stop our ears against all Arguments, though
[Page 192] never so clear and forcible, that would induce us to forsake them; we
tremble to think what shall be the consequence of our
sins, yet still we go on in the commission of them.
And now what
Argument can I take up more
seasonable to the present time, or indeed more fit at all times for our Consideration, than to reason a while of this great and dangerous neglect? To enquire into the
Causes which move so many thus to delay their
Repentance, and to offer some effectual Arguments that may convince you of the unreasonableness of it. In a word, to stir up such an
Auditory as this, both from the example of this wretched man in the
Text, and from the just cause we may have to fear, lest if we continue with him to put off still the time of our
Repentance, we finally perish with him in his
Impenitence; to hasten with all the speed we can, to return to our duty, that our
Iniquity may not be our ruin.
And this is the design of my present Discourse, wherein I shall
-
[Page 193]First, Enquire into the
Causes that move so many to
delay their
Repentance, and be still putting off their provision for another World, to some more
convenient season. And
- Secondly, shall shew the
Danger of so doing:
And by both endeavour, what I can, to engage every one that now hears Me, to a
timely, a
speedy, or rather to speak more properly, to a
present Repentance. And
I
st. Of the
Causes that move so many to delay their
Repentance; and be still putting off their provision for another World to some more
Convenient Season.
Now those, I presume, may well be reduced to these four General Considerations. Either
- 1
st. They do not think at all, or not to any purpose, of their
Future State, and therefore neglect to provide for it. Or,
- 2
dly, They do not believe there is so great a necessity of
Repenting,
[Page 194] in order thereunto, as we say there is. Or,
- 3
dly, They suppose they may do this hereafter as well as now. Or,
- 4
thly, Tho' they are convinced both of the necessity of their
Repenting, and of the Reasonableness of setting presently about it, yet for all that, they cannot so soon resolve to part with their Sins, and enter on a course of Piety and Religion.
These are some of the Principal
Causes that, I presume, may be likely to prompt Men to put off their Concern for another World; and I shall make it my Endeavour with all the plainness that I can, to shew the folly and unreasonableness of every one of them. And,
1
st. There are many in the World, who do not think at all, or not to any purpose, of their
Future State, and therefore neglect to provide for it.
It is a matter of sad Consideration, to see how very Careless and Secure
[Page 195] most men seem to be as to the Business of
another World. They Live, if not as those who believe nothing at all of it, yet in such a manner as if they were not in the least danger of miscarrying in their way to it. They think and contrive how to manage their Affairs in this
present Life: To
Establish their
Health, and to
Improve their
Fortunes, and add still new degrees to their
Honours and
Dignities. Only the
Happiness of the
other World, that they seem to look upon as hardly worth their Care▪ They leave it as a thing, that it will be time enough to provide for when they begin to come nearer to it; and 'tis no longer worth their while to trouble themselves about the good things of this.
And now what can be more unreasonable than such an
Incogitancy? To spend all our thoughts and our endeavours, upon a few Temporal pursuits, that have neither
worth nor
duration to recommend them to our desires; and in the mean time never to think at all, or at least not to any purpose, of those
Joys and
Glories that shall continue to all
Eternity.
[Page 196]Indeed, had we either never heard of any such thing as a
Judgment to Come; or did we not believe that there is such a
State as our Religion has revealed to us; A
State of
Everlasting Happiness if we do
Well, but of
Eternal Punishment if we continue to do
Ill, there might then be some Excuse for such a neglect. And yet, even in this Case too, we ought to be very sure there was no such thing as
another World, before we could reasonably give over the thoughts of it.
He that lives well, and denies himself some part of that Liberty, he would otherwise indulge himself
now, out of the fear and apprehension of
another Life that is to come, does at the most run but the little hazard of living a more Reserved and Innocent sort of Life than he needed to have done, if it shall hereafter appear that he was mistaken. Whereas he that confidently presumes there is no such thing as a
Future State, and so neglects to provide for it, should it chance to be otherwise, must be for ever Miserable, without all possible means to reform his Error.
[Page 197]But for men to know and believe, that
God will bring them to Judgment,
Eccl. xi.9. and they cannot tell how soon he may do it: That if they chance to be caught away in the midst of their sins, as they see thousands are every day before their eyes, they shall then be doom'd to the wretched sentence of
Everlasting Fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels;
Mat. xxv.41. and yet still to continue careless and unconcern'd; and not so much as spend a thought how they are prepared to stand before the
great Tribunal; This is, doubtless, such a piece of Indiscretion, as may well deserve our pity and our wonder, but certainly will not need that I should say any thing to expose the desperate folly and unreasonableness of it.
2
dly. Another cause of mens
delaying their
Repentance, is, That they do not believe there is so great a
Necessity of
Repenting, as we say there is.
This is a
Cause which men do not indeed care so openly to profess; but yet such a one as their Actions oftentimes do but too plainly point out
[Page 188] to us. And I wish that even this were all; and that there were not some in the world, whose very
Principles seem to lead them into such an opinion, so contrary to the very
nature of
Christianity, and so fatally ruinous to their own Eternal Salvation.
For 1
st. Not to say any thing now to those wise men of the world, who laugh at all our discourse of
another life after this, and of an
account to be given of all our Actions before a Divine Tribunal; but to leave them to the convictions of their own
Consciences, which speak loudly to them this great truth, and make them with
Felix, still fear what they pretend not to believe: What shall we say to a more refined sort of Disputants; who acknowledging a
future Judgment, and an
Eternal Reward for those that do well, yet
extinguish
1 in great measure all the
flames of
Hell-fire, and
[Page 199] allow of little or no danger for those that do ill. They suppose that the worst that can happen to them, if they should chance to be overtaken in their sins, is but to lose their Portion in the
Joys of
Heaven, and be for ever
annihilated; the only danger that, if you will believe them, attends the greatest
Sinners in the
other World.
But yet still, methinks, since they confess that there is such a
place as
Heaven, and that there shall be an enjoyment of
Honour and
Glory there to all
Eternity, for those who
at that day shall be found worthy of it; even this should be enough to make them think it worth their while to endeavour to procure themselves a share in so much happiness. And however they suppose that the
Everlasting Punishment which the Holy Scriptures threaten sinners with, shall be only an
Eternal Annihilation; yet since 'tis plain that the same Scriptures speak very dreadful things of it; and it cannot be denied,
Mat. xiii.42.xxii.13 xxv.41, 46. Mar. ix.43, &c· compared with Rev. xiv.10.xx.10. Rom. ii.5, 6, 8, 9.
Add, for the reality of the pains, Mat. xi.24.xxiii.15. Luke xii.47, &c. but that the greatest part of Christians have and do believe that the wicked shall not
cease to be, but on the contrary,
for ever continue in
[Page 200] a state of
Misery, which neither any tongue can express, nor any thought conceive; and 'tis certain there are many passages in the Sacred Writ, that seem very much to favour this apprehension, indeed that cannot without violence be detorted to any other signification; It must certainly be the wisest course, not to be too secure in their own
sense, but whether they believe the
Torments of the
Damn'd to be
Eternal or no, yet certainly to live so as if they made not the least doubt of it.
2. But secondly: Another sort of men there are, who by their mistaken Notions of Christianity, have very much contributed to lessen their Opinion concerning the
necessity of Repentance, that I do not say have utterly corrupted the very nature and practice of it, I mean the
Casuists and
Confessors of the
Church of Rome.
It is a Point commonly
disputed among these men, what the precise time is, in which men are bound by the Law of
God to
Repent? There have been some of them indeed so severe, as to think that a man ought to repent on all the greater
So Scotus
Festivals of the Church.
[Page 201] Others
Soto and others. See Escobar sum. Theol. Exam. iv. de Paenit. c. vii. Sect. 2. think that 'tis enough if a man do it against
Easter: But the common Opinion is, that this is only to be understood of the external and ritual
Repentance of the
Church, which consists in
Confessing and
Receiving the
Holy Sacrament; but that for the true, inward
Repentance,
Reginald. praxis fori paenit. l. v. c. 2. Sect. 4. n. 23. Vasquez. in 3. qu. 86. art. 2. dub. 6. See below.
the precise time in which the sinner is bound by the commandment of God to be contrite for his sins, is the imminent Article of a Natural or Violent Death. Insomuch, that some of them doubt not to say, That even for a man to resolve to
defer his
Repentance, and refuse to
Repent for a certain time, is but a
Soto in iv. Sent. dist. 17. qu. 2. art. 2. concl. 2.
Venial Sin; nay, and others think,
Cod. de Paenit. tract. 1. qu. 6. Escobar. summ. Theol. Tract. vii. cap. 7. pag. 780. Lugd. 1659. & pag. 770. ad Quaest. Quando nam quis actum contritionis teneatur elicere. R. Non statim ac peccat; sed stato tempore, nempe
in mortis articulo, & in vita aliquoties si solum jus naturale spectetur, & probabile est
quinto quoque
Anno.
no sin at all.
And these men, to be sure, in express terms take away the necessity of
present Repentance: But this is not yet all; for when they do come to the
time that they think it necessary to put it in
practice, even then they find out so many
[Page 202] other Artifices to elude the sincere performance of it, that they who do all which they require of them, yet do not in effect truly
Repent.
What else can we make of the allow'd
practise of that
Church, upon
Confession of
Sins, and an
imperfect Contrition for them, to admit them to
Absolution; and so in effect make the whole of this
Duty to amount to no more than a
little sorrow for sin,
See Escobar. summ. mor. Theol. Tract. vii. cap. 7. n. 92, 93. pag. 781. and a
resolution to
forsake it; though at the same time they are so far from doing it, that it may be they do not themselves believe that ever they shall make good such their Resolution? And that too, though they have neither any
love of
God in their hearts,
Morinus de poenitent. l. viii. cap. 4. n. 15. Lugo de Poenit. disp. v. sect. 9. n. 130, &c. nor otherwise
hate their
sins, than they are afraid of being damn'd for them.
I need not say how many other Devices these Men have found out, to free themselves from the trouble of a
true Repentance. By
Pardons and
Indulgences; by
Masses and
Prayers for the dead; by
Consecrated Garments, and
Priviledg'd Fraternities: and the End of all which, is
[Page 203] what I am now complaing of, to make men careless and negligent in the discharge of that Piety that God requires of them; and of that
Repentance which alone can obtain an effectual forgiveness of their Sins.
But these are not yet all, who by their mistaken
Notions of some of the
Doctrines of
Christianity, have been but too much encouraged to neglect the
practise of a
Christian life: Others there are,
3
dly, And those of a more near concern to us than either of the foregoing, whose
Principles seem, without great care, but too naturally to tend to the same neglect. Such are, The Great Assertors of Salvation by
Faith alone without
Works; of God's
Eternal Predestination, and in consequence thereof Mens
Absolute Election or Reprobation; Of the
slavery of the
Will, and its incapacity to do any thing as to the business of our
Future state without that
special Grace of
God, which if men have, then they must needs do
Well; and without it, cannot but do
Ill; and which
God does not afford
indifferently to
All those to whom the
Gospel is
preach'd, but to such only as he intends thereby to bring
[Page 204] to
Faith and
Repentance first, and then to
Salvation. Now not to dispute with any one the
Truth of all these
Points, when
wisely and
soberly stated according to the Authority of the
Holy Scripture; that which I say, is this, That all these, and the like
Principles, are apt to mislead
Ignorant and
Wicked Men, who are not very well instructed in the true notion and understanding of them, to a
neglect of their
duty; as if the whole work of their
Justification were either so secure and setled on the one hand, or else so desperate and impossible on the other, that there was no need of their own Care or Concern about it; nor any reason for them to trouble themselves about that, which if they shall ever attain, no negligence of their own can do them any hurt; if they must not, no care or endeavour can do them good.
4. I shall add but yet one thing more, which, I fear, has led many into a
neglect of
Repentance; and that is, An unwarrantable presumption upon God's
Mercy; either that he will afford them time to
repent at the
last, though they go on for the present in their
Sins; or, if he does not, will at least make
[Page 205] a very favourable allowance for their
Impenitence.
This is an
Opinion which Wicked Men do as greedily catch at, as their deplorable State renders them greatly in need of it. And indeed far be it from me to lessen any reasonable Hopes of God's Favour to Sinners, who my self stand so much in need of it. No doubt, there
is Mercy with God that he may be feared.
Psal. cxxx.4. Many are the ways, and Gracious and Excellent the Methods whereby He calls and invites us to
Repentance. And if we accept the Invitation, we need not question but that we shall most certainly receive the pardon of our Sins through the
Blood of Christ. But then this is not the Question, Whether God will not make very great allowances for our
Infirmities, and forgive us, though we have never so long and grievously sinn'd against Him, if we
repent at the last. But whether, if we neglect the Opportunities which he affords us of
repenting; if with
Felix in the
Text, we still put off our
Consciences to a
more convenient season, and at last die in our sins without ever
repenting of them, God will not then turn his Mercy into Judgment; and whether we ought not therefore to
[Page 206] make all the haste we can to
repent, lest perhaps he should do so. But,
3
dly, A third
cause of mens
delaying their
Repentance is; That though they do believe it necessary for them to
repent some time or other, yet they think this may be done
hereafter as well as
now.
And this is what most of us are but too apt to flatter our selves withall.
Repentance is, God knows, a melancholly
duty: It calls us to another kind of life than that we have been used to, or indeed for the most part do at all desire to be acquainted with. He that will put it in practise, must expect to meet with no small difficulties in the setting out; and few there are who have Constancy enough to go through them all; and therefore no wonder if we find the generality of Men so little care to set about a work that is so hard and discouraging to the most resolute Undertakers of it. Now 'tis this makes them willing to meet these troubles as late as ever they can: When their years run deep, and their Lusts fail them, and they can no longer pursue the Pleasures of this
[Page 207] World, then they suppose it will be time enough to think of the other. And they see no reason, why they may not hope as well to be accepted then, as others who in like manner have come in at the
Eleventh hour,
Mat. xx.6, and yet received as great a reward, as those
that had born the heat and burthen of the day.
— 12.
But this is indeed as unreasonable a ground for any one to
delay his
Repentance, as either of the foregoing. For,
1
st, They cannot endure to set about their
duty immediately, because of the trouble and difficulty which they apprehend in it. I will not now enquire how they are sure it is so troublesome and difficult a thing to fulfil their duty, as they suppose it to be, seeing they have never yet tried it, to be convinced by their own Experience that it is so. This only I would know; Will it become ever the more easie for their deferring of it? Nay, but on the contrary, I shall hereafter shew, that the longer it is deferr'd, the harder it will prove to us. And were it not so, yet since 'tis
necessary some time or other to
Repent,
[Page 208] and so
Dangerous to die ere we have done it; Certainly the more
difficult a thing it is, the sooner we ought to set about it, whilst we may have yet the time, by the
Grace of God, to accomplish it. And then,
2
dly, For that poor presumption, That others have done this, and yet were saved at the last, and why therefore may not we be so too? Though I will not say that none who have put off the business of their
Repentance to the last, have ever gone to Heaven; yet I must needs say, I fear that but few have done so. I do not remember in all the
Holy Scripture more than
One Instance of the Salvation of a
dying Penitent, and that so extraordinary in all its Circumstances, that it cannot with any reason be made a Precedent by us for the likes Hopes; I mean that of the
Thief upon the
Cross; And even of Him too it does not appear that ever he
deferr'd his
Repentance, or put it off purposely to that, as the most
convenient Season. And for those who came in at the
Eleventh hour, and yet were received; I shall only say thus much, That they came in as soon as they were
[Page 209] called, and did not refuse to go into the
Vineyard at the
Third hour, because they thought it was too soon, and their Laziness prompted them to decline their work, till
the Heat and Burden of the day was past.
In short, He that
delays his
Repentance upon this prospect, that he may do it hereafter as well as now, ought first to have very well consider'd these two things. 1
st, Is he sure that he shall live to that time which he so warily allots to this great work? For if he be not, then I am sure he lives in danger of
Eternal damnation all the while he neglects to enter on a state of Piety and Religion: and chuses rather to hazard his
Everlasting Happiness, than to put himself upon a Work that yet must be done, or he shall remain for ever miserable. 2
dly, Is he certain, that though he should live to that time, yet that then God will give him
Grace to
repent? That his Aversion to his duty shall not be greater then, than it is now; and his Unwillingness encrease the more, the older he grows in his Sins and Impenitence?
[Page 210]What the satisfaction of Mens Lusts may be, I cannot tell: but certainly, if they have any thoughts at all of their
Future state, and do indeed believe a
Judgment to come, such dangers as these cannot chuse but amaze them; and their disquiets at the Apprehension, that by thus deferring their
Repentance they may possibly lose their Souls for ever, infinitely outweigh whatever
Pleasures they can in the mean time propose to themselves, by going on a little longer in their Wickedness.
But I must not insist upon these things; and therefore
4
thly, And to conclude this Point: The last cause that moves many to
delay their
Repentance, is, that thô they are convinced both of the
Necessity of
repenting some time or other, and that it is highly reasonable for them to set presently about it, yet when all is done, their
Lusts are too
strong for them, and they cannot so soon resolve to part with their Sins, and enter on a Course of Piety and Religion.
[Page 211]There is something in the
Nature of
Sin so fatally bewitching to us, that if once we suffer our selves to be overcome with the
Habit of it, 'tis after that, one of the hardest things in the World to recover our liberty, and prevent our selves from being altogether hardned
by the deceitfulness of it.
John viii▪ 34.
He that committeth sin, says our Saviour Christ,
is the servant of sin. Whether it be that the force and power of an Evil Course gains insensibly upon us, till at last we have no more strength remaining to overcome it; Or, Whether it be that the longer we continue in Sin, the more
God's Grace is withdrawn, and the less assistance we have of the
Holy Spirit to extricate our selves out of it. But this is plain, that even the best Men find it a hard matter, with all their Industry, to keep themselves from its
dominion; and to fulfil their Resolutions, though never so soon taken up, of discharging their duty, and living as becomes the Disciples of Christ.
I do not in the least question, but that we are all of us sufficiently convinced of the reasonableness of what I have now been inforcing, of
setting immediately about our duty: and, I believe, there are
[Page 212] but few, if any among us, who, if they do not at this time, yet have at least some time or other resolved to do so. But I fear it would be a melancholly reflection to most of us, to think how little we have fulfilled these
Resolutions hitherto, and may give us some cause to fear whether we may not be but too likely still to continue in the same careless and impenitent state for the time to come.
The truth is, in such a degenerate Age as this, wherein
Vice is become almost reputable; and to be
religious, esteem'd pedantry and preciseness: When the Evil
Customs of
Men have prevailed so far above the
Commandments of
God, that a Man must yield to be a little Wicked, unless he will run counter to the general practice of the World; and not a little negligent of his duty, to maintain the Company and Conversation of the Times; 'tis not an easie thing for a Man to break through all these difficulties, and resolve to
save his
Soul whatever censures or troubles he encounters for the so doing. And therefore, though we all of us know well enough what we ought to do, and cannot but be sometimes apprehensive of the dangers we
[Page 213] run by our not doing of it, yet alas! we still go on in the neglect of our duty: Ever thinking and resolving to amend, but never able effectually to set about it.
And thus have I given you such a
general prospect as the time would permit, of those
Causes that so much indispose Men to a present
Repentance: I go on to the other thing I proposed in order to the Cure of it.
II
dly, To shew the
Danger of deferring the performance of it.
For, if such a delay as this, be not only very
unreasonable in it self, but shall be also very
fatal in its Consequence; if there be really nothing in all those pretences that usually keep men from a present discharge of their duty, and an infinite Hazard to be run by it; Sure then we ought to begin immediately to do that which can neither be too soon begun, nor at all delay'd without a very great danger: Which we must some time or other do, and which will still grow more difficult and uneasie to us, the longer it is that we put off the doing of it.
[Page 214]And, 1
st, Let me ask him that thus neglects his
Repentance, and thinks it will be time enough to set about it hereafter, when the heat of his Youth is past, and he begins to come to a greater strength of
Reason and
Discretion, to govern himself, and to bring his Passions into subjection; It may be gives it yet a longer
delay, and reserves the business of
Religion for the
Close of his Life, and an immediate preparatory to the hour of his Death: Is he sure that he shall ever arrive to that time which he thus warily sets out for this great Work? I need not tell you how uncertain our lives are; What
Diseases, what
Accidents lay siege against us every Moment? And if notwithstanding all this, some do live to a
good Old Age; yet how many Thousands there are that fall in the strength and vigor of their years? And we cannot say but that this may be our Condition, as we are sure it has been the Condition of many Others, who, it may be, as much flatter'd themselves with these Projects, as We do now, and are therefore in vain lamenting their mad Security in the Concern of their Salvation.
[Page 215] But this I must needs say, a greater provocation there cannot be given to
God Almighty to
cut us off in the midst of our years, and deprive us of that opportunity we so presumptuously set out for to
repent in, after a long life spent in Sin and Impenitence, than thus to go on in our wickedness, and designedly to live in a
disobedience to his
Commands, till we are no longer like to continue in this World.
2. But however, 2
dly, Let us allow of this, that we had by some means or other an Assurance of our lives, and could be certain we should arrive to that Time we thus lay out for the business of
Religion. Yet how are we sure that we shall not then be altogether as unwilling, and much more unable to
repent, than we are now?
1
st, If we consider our selves only upon the Common
principles of
Nature, without reflecting upon the
Grace of
God, without which yet we can do nothing as to the Business of our
Duty; Even these will tell us, That the more inveterate any
Habit is, the more difficult it is to leave it, and the greater
[Page 216] pains it will cost a Man to overcome it. And he who finds it so hard a Matter to conquer his
Lusts now, what will he do hereafter, when the Indulgence of many years more shall have rooted them in his very Soul, and made his
sins become even
natural to him?
2
dly, But then,
secondly: If we examine this matter according to the
Principles of
Christianity, these will shew a yet greater improbability of our
repenting hereafter, than at the present. It being not to be doubted, but that as upon the Use of
God's Grace, He bestows a more liberal portion of it; so by
refusing and
resisting the
Motions of the
Holy Spirit, God withdraws his hand, and lessens his
Grace, and it may be at last totally deprives Men of it.
The truth is, I cannot but think that such Persons as these, who not only
continue in the Commissions of
sin, but project and contrive for the
continuing in it; and therefore put off the Time of their
Repentance as a work that may be well enough done hereafter, do in effect
despise the Holy
[Page 217] Spirit of God, and
trample under foot that Grace which should have led them to
Repentance. And it must certainly be a most daring Presumption in any Sinner, to think, that notwithstanding such a provocation, God will yet attend his leisure, and continue to afford him the Assistance of his
Grace for his Salvation at the last, though he has so often, wilfully, and designedly rejected all the Offers of it.
I am sufficiently persuaded, that there is none of us, whom
God does not call most truly and sincerely to
Salvation; and by consequence, that there is none of us, to whom he has not offer'd such a measure of his
Grace, as might enable him to fulfil his
Duty, in order thereunto, and perfect his
Repentance. But I must confess, I cannot without some concern think, what an unworthy use we have the most of us made of it, and how justly we have deserved, that God should at last leave us to our selves, and no longer in vain attend our Amendment.
[Page 218]And O! that we would therefore be persuaded seriously to reflect upon all these things, and no longer go on to expose our
immortal souls to such desperate hazards, as 'tis plain from all these Considerations we do, every day that we neglect to provide for
Eternity! Be it enough that we are not already made the fatal Monuments of Abused Mercy: That we are yet on this side
Hell, and may if we please, by our
speedy Repentance, still prevent those
Judgments which our former
Impenitence has but too justly deserved.
Jer. xiii.16.Let us begin
in this our day, to see and to pursue
the things that make for our peace, b
[...]fore they be hid from our eyes.
Heb iii.13.
Let us exhort one another daily, while it is called to day, lest any of us be hardned through the deceitfulness of sin.
Heb iv.1.
Let us fear, lest a promise being left us of entring into his rest, any of us should seem to come short of it.
Let us give glory to God, before darkness come, and our feet stumble upon the dark mountains.
[Page 219]I conclude all with the words of the Prophet
Isaiah, Chap. LV. Vers. 6, 7.
Seek the Lord while he may be found, call upon him while he is near.
Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts; and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon him, and unto our God, for he will abundantly pardon.
OF THE DANGER OF Mens Delaying their
Repentance. A SERMON Preached before the QUEEN AT WHITE-HALL.
ACTS XXIV.25.
—
Felix trembled; and answer'd, Go thy way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee.
AMong all the
Aggravations of sin, there is none greater, than to continue it not only against the checks
[Page 222] of
Conscience, and the motions of God's
Holy Spirit to the contrary, but after many admonitions in vain sent us by his merciful
Providence to bring us to
Repentance. There are, I believe, but few, if any, in the World, so lost to all the Hopes of
Heaven and
Eternity, who have not some time or other, been put in mind of their
Duty, and invited by God's
Grace, to
Pardon and
Salvation. And if notwithstanding all this, men will nevertheless continue still incorrigible, and harden themselves against all the means that can be made use of to reclaim them, we ought not to wonder, if they are at last given up to the
Dominion of
Sin, and reserved as monuments of the
just Judgment of God, at the
day of his glorious appearing.
I will not now enter on any Enquiry what the cause should be, why we who are all of us sufficiently convinced of the
necessity of
Repenting, and the deplorable State in which we must expect to be, if we do not some time or other effectually set about it; should yet still for the most part be so very unwilling to
Repent.
[Page 223]But because, this is one of the most fatal delusions men are apt to cheat themselves withall, that with
Felix here in my
Text, they put off this business to a
more convenient Season, and by their unseasonable
Procrastinations in an Affair that of all others ought the least to be defer'd, too often die without ever performing it at all; I will make it my endeavour so to lay before you the
Danger of such a
Delay, as if it shall please God to convince you not so much of the
Necessity of
Repenting some time or other, which I take it for granted without my speaking you are all of you already resolved to do, as of the great concern we have immediately to set about it; and do that
presently which we must some time or other do, and can never do so Well as now.
And this I shall make appear from these
two Considerations;
- I
st, Of the great
Danger we run by
delaying our
Repentance.
- II
dly, Of the
Comfort and
Satisfaction that will arise to us, from the Conscience of having duly
[Page 224]
Perform'd it as we ought to do.
I begin with the former of these
Considerations,
I
st, Of the great
Danger we run by
delaying our
Repentance.
Now that in one Word is this; That whilst we go on continually to put off our
Duty and the business of
Repentance to a more
convenient Season; and like
Felix in the
Text think it still too soon to set presently about it; we run the hazard of never doing it at all, and like
Felix, too often die in our
Sins and our
Impenitence. So that whatsoever danger there is of dying without ever
Repenting, the same is the
danger which we run by delaying our
Repentance. And this I shall make appear,
- 1
st, From the great
Shortness and
Vncertainty of our present State.
- 2
dly, From the
Nature and
Difficulty of
Repentance. And,
-
[Page 225]3
dly, From the
Method of God's proceeding in the
Dispensation of his
Grace, as set forth to us in the
Holy Scripture.
And 1
st,
That the
Shortness and
Vncertainty of our
Present State, ought to convince us how great a
danger we run by
Delaying our
Repentance.
For Proof whereof I shall not think it necessary to entertain you with any
Common-place-Argument of the
Infirmities of our
Nature, and the many
Casualties to which our
Lives here are perpetually exposed, and against which we can never say we are secure for the next moment. How many
Persons have been struck with
Sudden Death? What accidents have befallen others to render them wholly unfit for their
Duty; so that though they have had a longer warning of their Approaching End, yet either by the Intollerable Sharpness of their Pain, or its influence upon their understanding Faculties, so as many times to deprive them
[Page 226] of all the use of their
Reason, and render them utterly uncapable, either to
reflect upon their
lives, or to
repent them of their
Sins, have been so far indisposed to all the Offices of
Religion, that their longer respite has proved of no more advantage to them, than if they had not had the least notice of their approaching End. These are things which every Discourse of
Mortality for the most part abounds with; and a daily
Experience renders any long insisting upon them, needless to us.
We live in the midst of the
Monuments of
Death.
Psal. cxi.7.
Thousands fall every day
besides us, and ten thousands at our right hand: And it is only of the Mercy of God that we are yet
alive, to consider these things, and to prepare to
die. And sure then it cannot but be a very great
danger, as it is certainly a very great
presumption in any Man to neglect this, and defer his
Repentance to such a Time as he can never be sure he shall live to see.
[Page 227]And this is an
Argument which every man's own reason will at the first view offer to him to convince him of the
danger of
procrastinating his
Repentance: And such as ought never the less to be consider'd, because it lies so obvious to our understandings, as to be the common
Topick of every one in the managing of this
Exhortation. But yet, since such is the Infirmities of our Nature, that we are apt to overlook many times what is the nearest to us; and common
Arguments, like other
ordinary things, are not usually so much regarded, as otherwise the true weight and value of them would deserve they should be: I will endeavour to improve this useful
Reflection, by desiring these two things may be farther considered in it, and which perhaps are not so commonly attended to.
1
st, Whether he who
delays his
Repentance now, out of a prospect that he shall hereafter have time enough to enter upon the practise of it; does not, besides the
danger which arises from the
common uncertainty of
life,
[Page 228] and the
miseries and
casualties that ordinarily accompany it, to prevent his
Repenting at all, expose himself moreover by this very thing to the particular hazard of the
Judgment of
God, to cut him off in the midst of his Sins. What such Persons as these may think of their putting off their
Repentance to some future season, I cannot tell; But I must confess, when I consider the full import of it, I cannot but look upon this as one of the most provoking Crimes in the World; Nor do I think it possible for any man to add a higher Aggravation to his Sins, than being
admonish'd of his
danger, and so far convinced of the
necessity of
Repenting, as to resolve some time or other to enter upon it; nevertheless still to go on in his Evil way, and desperately resolve not to begin to be religious, till things are come to the very last Extremity, and it is absolutely necessary for the
saving of his
Soul. For,
1
st, He who neglects to
repent at the
present, out of a presumption that he shall
hereafter have Time enough to do
[Page 229] it, when
Age and
Infirmities are crept upon him, and he is no longer in a Condition to pursue the pleasures of his Sins; What does he but in effect declare, that the best of his Time is fit to be consecrated to the service of his
Sins, and the refuse only to be reserved for
God, which he knows not well otherwise how to dispose of?
I need not say how reproachful a thing this must be to
Religion, to esteem it a Work fit only for that part of our lives in which we are not good for any thing besides. But sure I am, that Man must have a very mean Notion of
God Almighty, who can think him of so
Easie a Temper, and so indulgent to
Sinners, as to be willing to receive them at any rate; and after all the
Indignity and
Scorn with which they have treated Him all their life-long, to be glad to take them upon their own Terms, and rather than go without them, to accept even of this
slight and
seeming submission from them.
It must be confess'd indeed, that great is the
mercy and
long-suffering of
[Page 230]
God, beyond any thing we are able to express or to conceive.
Psal. cxxx.4. But then
there is mercy with him, that he may be served and
feared, not
affronted and
abused by us.
His Goodness leads to Repentance, but gives no encouragement to our
Impenitence. And he who thinks that
God will accept the
Refuse of his
Time, after a long life spent in the
service of
sin; and the business of
Religion put off on purpose to this
last period, as supposing it would then be soon enough to provide for
Eternity; will, I fear, instead of an Acceptance, meet with the same reproof those of old in the like case did, who kept the best of their Flocks, and of their Herds for themselves, and offered to him the
Blind, and the
Lame, and the
Sick for sacrifice;
Mal i.8, 10 Mal. i.10.14.
I have no pleasure in you, saith the Lord
of Hosts,
neither will I accept an Offering
at your hands.
—14.
Cursed be the deceiver that hath in his flock a male, and voweth and sacrificeth unto the Lord
a corrupt thing: For I am a great King, saith the Lord
of Hosts,
and my name is dreadful among the heathen.
[Page 231]But 2dly. He who thus
delays his
Repentance, does not only provoke
God by
continuing at the
present in
sin, and that too out of an unwarrantable presumption that he shall be accepted at the last, though in the mean time he continues
Impenitent; but 'tis plain, has no true
Honour for
God at all; nor thinks of
Repenting even then, because he
loves God, and desires to please him, but merely because he is afraid he shall otherwise be damn'd, and
lose his Soul to all
Eternity. For else, had such a one any
real sense of
Religion, or did he even then intend in good earnest to set about the
practice of it, it is not to be imagined wherefore it is that he at present neglects the performance of it. Nor can any other account be given why he does not begin the next moment to be
religious, but only this, that he does not truly
love God, nor
desire to serve
him, nor by his good will would ever think of doing of it.
Now this will yet more aggravate the heinousness of such a
delay, and betray a desperate contempt of the
Divine
[Page 232] Goodness and
Wisdom: As if
God either were not able to discover our
Hypocrisie, and distinguish between a real
Penitent, and a
pretending Votary; or would otherwise so far connive at it, as to accept of a shadow of
Repentance, a form of Godliness reserved on purpose for the last business of our lives, and then too put on only because it could no longer be deferr'd, not out of any
love to
God or
Religion, but merely for fear of his
Eternal Vengeance.
And when such is the desperate
Provocation which every
Sinner by
delaying his
Repentance, adds to all the rest of his Impieties; I cannot but think, we ought seriously to consider, before we venture upon such a
Procrastination; or rather, to speak more properly, to keep our selves from
deferring our
Repentance at all; not only how very little security we have of our lives, upon the account of the general uncertainty of our condition in this world; But whether this very thing of
putting off the business of Religion to such a season, may not be a particular means to call down some
speedy Judgment upon
[Page 233] us, so that we shall never come to that
time we designed for this work. But.
2
dly. Should nothing of this happen unto us, yet still it cannot but be very
dangerous to
defer our
Repenting, though never so little, seeing such is the difficulty of performing it, that he who has the longest life, will find it scarce enough to discharge it as he ought to do. And he that puts it off as a work that may be done well enough hereafter, in his declining years, perhaps in his last sickness; may possibly do somewhat which he may call
Repenting, but which 'tis very great odds shall have little in it, more than the
Name and
Appearance of it.
And this brings me to the
Second General Argument I proposed, to shew the danger of
Deferring our
Duty. viz.
II
dly, From the
Nature and
Difficulty of
Repentance.
This is an Argument which I the rather chuse to insist upon on this
[Page 234] occasion, because I am apt to believe 'tis the mistake of the true
Nature of
Repentance that chiefly encourages so many to a delay of it. For sure were men heartily persuaded, that 'tis so great a thing to
Repent as indeed it is; that it requires so much Labour and Pains to accomplish it, and cannot presently be known even by our own selves whether it be perform'd as it ought or no; insomuch that should we allow him who has put off his Duty for the present, to discharge it truly at the last, yet 'twill be impossible for him till he comes to the
Judgment-Seat of Christ, to be sure that he has done so; they would never venture to defer it to such a time, in which 'tis next to a Miracle for a man not to miscarry in it.
Now
Repentance, if taken in that proper Notion which the
Holy Scriptures give us of it, is a
change of Mind, in the words of St.
Peter,
1 Pet. iii.11.
an eschewing of Evil, and a doing Good. It consists not in a bare
sorrow for Sin, or a
Desire and
Resolution to live better for the time to come, but in a
real Conversion. By consequence, to fulfil
[Page 235] it as we ought to do, we must not only be
sorry for our
sins, and
desire and
resolve to amend, but we must truly and heartily endeavour so to do. 'Tis a
change of
life, in which the true performance of this
Duty consists; and whatsoever comes short of this, when we have opportunity so to do, is not a sincere
Repentance, nor will ever be accepted of by God as such.
And when such is the nature of this
Duty, I shall not need to say, either how difficult it is to discharge it, or how much
Time as well as
Labour it will cost us to accomplish it. It is not a little while that will suffice to overcome those vicious habits, which a long practice has rendred almost natural to us; to conquer our passions, and bring our most extravagant lusts into subjection to the rules of Religion. And we may have just reason to fear by the difficulty we find but of beginning this work, how much more pains and trouble it will cost us to bring it to perfection.
Let us add to this, That every
Habit, and that of Sin above all others, the longer it is continued in, the more
[Page 236] it roots it self in our very Natures, and the greater
time and
pains it will require to remove it. So that then our Task will increase every day upon our hands; and the longer we
neglect our
duty, we shall not only have the less
time remaining to fulfil it in, but we shall still have the more to do to discharge it as we ought to do.
If therefore we can with any reason suppose, that we shall be able to do all this at the last: If we can indeed securely presume that such a
change as this is a work fit for our
declining years: That when our Memory is decay'd, and our Thoughts move slow; When our Reason begins to fail us, and the Infirmities of our Age, and our Sins to surround us; We shall then be in a Condition to look back into all the remote Passages of our Lives pass'd, and to call our selves to an account for all our sins, and raise up our resentments to a true and real Contrition for them; and so to change our very Natures, as from old, Habitual Sinners, to become upon the sudden,
New Creatures; from the Servants of Sin, the Children of God; let us then, if we please, put
[Page 237] off our
Repentance to the
last Act; and resolve that it will be time enough for us then to begin to
live, when we are just now about to
die.
But if we cannot, without the utmost unreasonableness, imagine that we shall then be able to do all this: If such a
change as I have now mention'd, and as the true
Nature of
Repentance does imply, be a work that will require our best strength and labour to accomplish it, and without some extraordinary measure of the
Divine Assistance, be too much even for that: It must then remain, that tho' we were the Masters of our own time, yet we could not, without a very great danger, put our
Salvation upon such a Hazard as this, in which if we should allow it possible for a man to attain unto it, yet to be sure that is all, and 'tis a thousand to one but he comes short of it.
There is yet a
third Consideration which I proposed, and which will still more shew the
danger of
delaying our
Repentance, viz.
[Page 238]III
dly, From the
Method by which God usually proceeds in the dispensation of his
Grace, as it is set out to us in the
Holy Scriptures.
I have already observed, from the very nature of all
Habits in
general, that the longer any one goes on in an Evil Course, the more unwilling he will be, and the greater difficulty he will find it to get out of it. But in the
Habit of
Sin, especially every little delay, adds a new strength to our Passions; and those Lusts which at first might more easily have been overcome, being suffer'd by a longer continuance to insinuate themselves into our very
Natures, get the mastery of us, so that we have neither
desire nor
ability to rid our selves of them.
No one becomes extremely wicked upon a sudden. When first Men begin to enter upon an Evil Course, they find many difficulties arise on every side to reclaim them from it.
Conscience is vigilant, and for the most part very troublesome too. It remonstrates
[Page 239] to them the baseness and unreasonableness of a Vicious course of life, and it is not without some violence that they break through the restraints of Shame and Modesty to pursue it. Sometimes it sets before them the
obligations which their
duty lays upon them to fulfil it: How worthy and honourable a thing it is to live
Virtuously; what a Credit and Respect it gains a man
here, and what a glorious
Reward shall be the consequence of it hereafter? Sometimes it calls to mind the
terrors of the Lord; and forces them whether they will or no to think of that Time,
Eccles. xi.9. when
for all these things God will bring them to Judgment: and how they shall then be able to endure an
Eternity of
Torments in that wretched place,
Mark ix▪ 4
[...].
where the Worm dieth not, and where the fire never shall be quenched.
Now all these, and many other hindrances of the like kind, which the Sinner meets with in the first beginnings of his Evil Course, are not only so many
Barriers which it has pleased God to set in our way to keep us from ruine, but so many helps too to assist us, if we should at any time be enticed to do
[Page 240] wickedly, to recover our selves again out of it. But by a longer
Continuance in
Sin, all these are overcome; and we are not only thereby more deeply engaged in the ways of wickedness; but having lost all these Assistances, our retreat is also rendred infinitely more difficult, than whilst we lay under the restraints of
Shame, and
Fear, and
Conscience, to reclaim us.
But this is not yet all: for by
continuing in
Sin, and
putting off the time of our
Repentance, we do not only diminish our own
Natural strength, and thereby render our selves still less able to encounter with it; but what is yet more to be consider'd, we deprive our selves of the Assistance of God's
Grace too, without which it will be impossible for us ever to overcome it.
It is laid down by
Isaiah as the reason why God forsook his ancient People the
Jews, Chap. lxiii. vers. 10. That
they rebelled, and vexed his Holy Spirit, therefore was he turn'd to be their Enemy, and He fought against them. And our Blessed
Saviour in his
Gospel every-where proceeds upon this measure in the
dispensations of his
Grace; that
Mat. xiii.12. Mark iv.25. Luke viii.18. —xix.26,
&c.
to Him
[Page 241] who has, i. e. who makes use of, and improves what God has already bestow'd upon him,
shall be given, and he shall have more abundantly: But
from him that has not, i. e. that does not make use of, and improve what he has, even
that which he once
had, shall be taken away. And however it may sometimes please God in an extraordinary manner to raise up Sinners at the last, and though they continue long in their Wickedness, yet nevertheless still continue his
Divine Assistance to them, to bring them to
Repentance: yet cannot this be any Ground for any one to rely upon in this matter, seeing it is plain both from the
Authority of
Holy Scripture, and the
Common Experience of
Mankind, that in the ordinary Methods of
God's Providence, his
Grace is withdrawn in proportion to Men's neglect of it, till at last they are utterly deprived of it,
2 Tim. ii.26. and
given up to be led Captive by the Devil at his Will.
Hence it is that we sometimes read in
Holy Scripture of Persons deliver'd up to a
Hardness and Impenitence of heart.
Matt. xiii.14. Mark vi.52. John xii.40. Hebr. iii.13. Rom. ii.5. Not that I think God ordains any man to destruction, or denies him such a measure
[Page 242] of his
Grace as may be sufficient to preserve him from it; But when Men neglect his Offer, and
despise and
grieve his
Holy Spirit; and go on in their
Sins, notwithstanding all the
methods of his
Providence to bring them to
repentance; When the
measure of their Iniquities is now fill'd up, and they are become ripe for Vengeance; then God is pleased sometimes to
withdraw his Grace from them, and
seal them up unto destruction: And tho he may sometimes permit them, for other
ends of his
Providence, to continue still in this World, yet he no longer continues the Power and Assistance of his
Holy Spirit to them, to bring them to
repentance.
This I take to have been the Case of
Pharaoh after the
Sixth Judgment. Till then,
Exod. vii.14.viii.19, 32. the Scripture tells us, that
He hardned his Heard, or that
His Heart was hardned: But when his own
Magicians confess'd that the
finger of God plainly shew'd it self in the
Miracles of Moses, and yet he still continued obstinate; then
God declares that
He hardned him: Exod. ix.12. and
caused him to stand, i. e. kept him alive when he had deserved to be punish'd with a
[Page 243] quick destruction;
for this very end, that he might shew in him his power; Exod. ix.16.
Many are the Declarations of the
Holy Scripture that confirm this to us. If we look into the state of the
Old World before the
Flood; God himself declares,
Gen. vi.3.
That his Spirit
should not always strive with Man: Yet a
hundred and twenty years, and if they
repented not in that time, then He would bring an utter Destruction upon them.
And in the same manner we find Holy
David speaking in the person of
God concerning the Rebellious
Israelites: and which I the rather remark, because Saint
Paul applies it,
Hebr. iii.12. to the very purpose of what I am now speaking: That because they
hardned their hearts, and tempted and grieved God forty years, therefore he at last
sware to them in his wrath, that they should not enter into his rest. And the application which the
Apostle makes, is this plain Conclusion;
Take heed,
Hebr. iii▪ 11. Brethren,
lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God:
—12.
But exhort one another
[Page 244] daily,
while it is called to day,
lest any of you be hardned
through the deceitfulness of Sin.
And lastly, to mention no more, The same is the Declaration which
Solomon makes in the Name of
God, concerning the Destruction of hardned and impenitent
Sinners, Prov. i. where having first set forth the
Grace of
God ready to assist them, if they would repent: verses 22, 23.
How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? And ye scorners delight in their scorning, and
fools hate knowledge? Turn you at my reproof: Behold, I will pour out my Spirit
upon you, I will make known my words unto you: He afterwards declares the just indignation of God against them, if they should still continue obstinate and impenitent; verses 24, 25, 26.
Because I have called, and ye refused; I have stretched out my hand, and no man regarded; But ye have set at nought all my Counsel, and would have none of my Reproof: I also will laugh at your Calamity, and mock when your fear cometh. And again, Verses 28, 29, 30.
Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they
[Page 245] shall seek me early, but they shall not find me: For they hated knowledge, and did not chuse the fear of the Lord:
They would none of my Counsel; they despised all my Reproof: Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way, and be filled with their own devices.
It were an easie matter to multiply Passages to the same purpose out of every part of the
Holy Scripture. But I have said enough already to shew the
danger of
delaying our
Repentance, from the apprehension of over-passing the time of it; and to warrant that great Conclusion, which I think is generally received by
most Christians; viz. That there is to every
wicked man, a certain
Time, when the
measure of his
Iniquities being accomplish'd, there shall be no more any
space for
repentance, nor any farther assistance given them by
God, to bring them to it.
Now if this be so, then would I only desire, that these three things might seriously be consider'd by every one of us.
1
st, Whether he, who being invited by the
Grace of
God, and the
Motions of
[Page 246] his
Holy Spirit; by the cheeks of
Conscience within, and the importunate calls of the
Ministers of the
Gospel without, to
Repentance, nevertheless neglects all these Admonitions, and with
Felix still puts off the practice of this duty to some more convenient season; does not thereby
grieve the Holy Spirit of God,
Ephes. iv.30. and
despise his
Grace, and
affront his
Goodness, who thus graciously offers and continues to him the
means and
opportunities of
Salvation?
2
dly, Whether by so doing, he does not provoke
God in as high a manner as can well be imagined, no longer to continue his
Grace to him, nor to expose his
Mercy to contempt, by suffering his
Holy Spirit still to
strive with such obstinate Offenders? And then by consequence,
3
dly, and
lastly; Whether every such Person may not have just cause to apprehend, that by
delaying his
Repentance, and putting off the business of Religion to a still future opportunity, he shall at last provoke God to withdraw his
Grace from him? And seeing when he had the
[Page 247] opportunity given him, and was invited to
repent, he despised the offer, and neglected so to do,
God may not hereafter deliver him up to a
hardned and
impenitent heart;
Rom. ii.5. and take away that
Grace from him, which he has so unworthily abused, and thereby deserved to have no longer continu'd to him.
To conclude:
See Matt. xxv.14.28, 30. If in that famous
Parable of the
Talents, there be any
application yet remaining to be made of that part of it, in which we find the
Talent taken from the
unprofitable Servant, and a terrible Sentence of Everlasting Misery pronounced against him for his neglect: Or, in that other of the
Fig-tree,
Luk. xiii.6. which was to be
pruned and
digg'd, and then try'd another year; and if still it continued to bring forth no Fruit, then to be
cut down, and
cast out of the
Vineyard: The meaning of both can be no other than this; That he who despising the
Grace of
God, and the opportunity of Salvation,
continues still in his
Sins, and improves not those Abilities God has given him to the great ends for which they were bestowed upon him, shall at last by a severe, but most just
judgment of
God, be deprived
[Page 248] of them; and have his neglect punish'd with the loss of God's
Grace here, and in the consequence of it, with an
Eternal Damnation hereafter.
And this then may suffice to shew, how dangerous it is for a man to put off the business of
Repentance at the present, out of an unwarrantable presumption that it will be time enough to perform it hereafter. But now if the
Question be, What a man who has unhappily done this, should do? I reply,
1
st, Let him by all means hasten his
Repentance all he can; and the longer he has deferr'd it already, the more careful and resolute let him be not to put it off one moment longer.
2
dly, Let him be so much the more zealous and diligent in his Religious Performances; let his
sorrow be the more pungent, his
Confessions the more humble, his
Prayers the more fervent; but especially his
Resolutions and his
Endeavours the more hearty and sincere to break off the course of his
Sins, the longer he has continued in them: that so by the extraordinary vigor of his present Endeavours, he may make some kind of
reparation for the slowness he has been
[Page 249] hitherto guilty of in setting about his duty.
But this is not all: It will, perhaps, be farther enquired; Whether upon the
Principle I have now laid down, of the withdrawing
God's Grace from such as refuse and reject the offers of it, it will not follow, that such persons as these are to be look'd upon as in a
desperate Estate; and therefore that it is in vain for them now to think of
repenting at all?
But this is a
Question which every man will best be able to satisfy himself about. That he who puts off his
Repentance now, upon a presumption that it will be time enough to fulfil it hereafter, may justly fear the
withdrawing of
God's Grace from him, I have fully shewn: But that God does absolutely withdraw his
Grace from every such Person, I do not say; and whether or no he has
withdrawn it from any particular Person, he will presently be able to discern by the
state in which he finds his Soul as to the business of
Religion.
If his Lusts and his Passions lead him captive at their pleasure; If he has no Affections or Desires remaining after
[Page 250] Piety in his soul; if he cares not for God nor his duty, nor can yet persuade himself either to think of another world, or to provide for it; These indeed are, though I will not say
certain signs of a
desperate condition, yet such as may give us just cause to fear whether he be not come into that
state, from which there is no
Redemption, and in which God will no longer give him any Assistance, to return into the way of Righteousness.
But if, on the contrary, he even now begins to come again to himself, and wishes and desires, if it be possible, to be reconciled unto God: If being touch'd with a lively sence of his
sins and his
obstinacy, he is at last willing to amend, and
return unto God with all his heart: Then 'tis plain, that though his Condition may be bad, yet it is not desperate.
God has not yet given him up a
Slave to the
Devil, but still continues to him the benefit of
Repentance; so that if he be not again wanting to himself, he may yet hope for a sufficient
measure of
Divine Grace to bring him by
Repentance to Salvation.
[Page 251]But here still there will one difficulty more arise, and it is this. How such a Person shall satisfie himself that he is
truly penitent; and by consequence that he may depend upon the mercy of God for Pardon, notwithstanding his former
Impenitence?
To this I answer, 1
st. If the person who thus
repents at the last, be in a condition of continuing yet longer in this world, he may then be sure of the
sincerity of his
Repentance, and of the consequent security of his Condition, by the same experience that all others are,
viz. by the
fruits of it in a constant performance of Piety and Good-Works. But now
2dly. If the Question be of a
dying Penitent, then indeed it will be a matter of more difficulty to answer it. For if on the one hand I may not be so uncharitable as to conclude
at all adventures the utter invalidity of such a
Repentance, because for ought I know, 'tis possible for a man in the very last
act of his
life, to be struck with such a
true contrition for his
sins, as might,
[Page 252] if he had lived, have produced a
real Amendment, and then
God who is able to discern this, will consider him accordingly: Yet neither on the other, can we ever be sure that such a
Repentance is sincere, nor by consequence may we
at all Adventures supppose in favour of it.
The truth is, a
Death-bed Repentance is, in the best prospect we can take of it,
exceeding dangerous, and in the case before us, I am afraid
desperate. Nor have we in all the
Holy Scripture, so much as one
Example of any one that purposely put off his
Repentance to this time, and yet was saved upon it; and the
Instance of
Felix in my
Text, is a terrible one to the contrary. He was touch'd with St.
Paul's Preaching, and feared the
Judgment of which he spake. But he put off the
Apostle to a more
convenient season; and we do not find that ever that more
convenient season came, or that he had ever any future call to
Repentance.
It is not to be question'd, but that if a man be come to this sad pass, he ought by all means to be exhorted to
[Page 253]
repent, because otherwise to be sure, he must perish, and 'tis possible this may save him. But what that
Repentance is, which a wicked man then exercises, we cannot tell, and the effect of it must be left to
God's
Judgment to declare; and it will be our parts instead of being over-inquisitive into these secrets, to be careful not to expose our selves to a condition so full of
danger; in which there is much to be
feared, but little
Hope, and no Security.
And now, what more remains to engage us to a
speedy, or rather to a present
Repentance, but that having thus largely shewn the danger of deferring our duty, I very briefly close all with a more excellent Prospect,
II
dly, Of the
Comfort and
Satisfaction that will arrive to us from the
Consideration of having
perfected this great and necessary Work.
This is a Point on which it were as easie to speak great things, as I think 'tis needless so to do. If to Live in a
State of
Friendship with
God, and to be able to look forward into Eternity
[Page 254] with Comfort; If to be freed from the
stings of
Conscience, and the
Terrors of
Everlasting Punishment, and instead thereof to be full of a well-grounded Confidence that
Heaven and all its
Glories shall be one day Ours; in short, If there be any such thing as a
Felicity to be attain'd either in this World or in the Next, such a
Christian as this possesses it all; For he enjoys the
Love, the Favour of that
God, who is the Great dispenser of all Good both in Heaven and Earth.
O the Peace and the Tranquility! The Pleasure, and the Satisfaction of that Man, who lives in such a State as this! Whose
Conscience acquits him; whose
Innocence supports him in the midst of Dangers; whose
Piety and
Virtue chear his Soul, and fill it with the most excellent Comforts; whose
Present Condition is
full of
Hope, and whose
Future Prospect is to be for Ever Happy.
How will such a
Christian as this Triumph over all the Miseries, and despise the Blandishments of a vain, uncertain, sinful World? Even
Death its self the last, and greatest of Terrors, will
[Page 255] not be able to amaze him: But rather He will welcome it with a chearful mind, and with St.
Paul desire to depart,
Phil. i.23.
and to be with Christ; whilst able with him to cry out;
2 Tim. iv.7.
I have fought a good fight, I have finish'd my Course, I have kept the faith; Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness, which God the Righteous Judge shall give me at that day.
But O Wretched Sinner! Who by thy unreasonable
Delays in a matter of such vast concernment both to thy Present and Eternal
Happiness, not only exposest thy self to the danger of
Damnation in the other World, but deprivest thy self of the only
true and
real Felicity of this!
Men indeed may flatter themselves in their Evil doings, and find a great deal of seeming satisfaction in their ways of Wickedness. But when all is done, the Remembrance of this one thing, That in a little time they must die, and
come to
Judgment, will ever and anon come in and embitter all their Enjoyments; and convince them that 'tis the
way of Piety that alone is the way of pleasantness, and her paths the paths of peace.
Pro. iii.17.
[Page 256]But I must not pursue these Reflections any farther; I will therefore conclude this whole Argument, with those excellent Words of the
Son of
Sirach, Ecclus. v.xviii.
Eccl. v.7.
Make no long tarrying to turn unto the Lord, and put not
off from day to day.
Ib. xviii. —20.
Before Judgment, examine thy self, and in the day of Visitation thou shalt find mercy.
—21.
Humble thy self before thou be sick, and in the time of sins show repentance.
—22.
Let nothing hinder thee to pay thy Vows in due time, and defer not until death, to be justified.
AN EXHORTATION To Mutual Charity and Union AMONG PROTESTANTS. IN A SERMON Preach'd before the KING and QUEEN AT HAMPTON-COURT, MAY 21. 1689.
[Page]
[Page 259]ROM. XV.5, 6, 7.
Now the God of patience and consolation, grant you to be
like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus: That ye may with
one mind, and
one mouth, glorifie God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Wherefore
receive ye one another, as Christ also
received us, to the glory of God.
THE Words are part of that affectionate Application, which the
Apostle here makes of his excellent Discourse concerning the
Exercise of Christian Charity,
See ch. xiv.1. in that great Instance of
Condescension to the
Infirmities of our
Weaker Brethren, in the foregoing
Chapter.
The
Occasion of it was this:
There were in those first times, many among the
Jews, who tho' they were converted to the
Christian Faith, yet still continued
zealous for the Law;
Acts xv.1. —xxi.20. and not only carefully observed themselves
[Page 260] all the
Rites and
Ceremonies of it, but would also by any means impose upon all others also, the observance of them. And how earnest they were upon this account, and how much they hated the
Gentile Converts, upon whom the
Apostles did not
think fit to lay any such burden,
Acts xv.19, 28. Gal. v.1,
&c. many Passages both in the
Acts and in St.
Paul's
Epistles, do sufficiently declare.
But as in all other differences it seldom happens that the whole heat of the Controversie rests only on one side; so here, tho' the
Jewish Converts were both the first beginners of this Dispute, and the more zealous pursuers of it, yet neither were the
Gentile Christians utterly without fault in it; but so
far stood fast in that liberty wherewith Christ had made them free,
Gal. v.1. as not only to despise the weakness and ignorance of the others,
Rom. xi.18,
&c. but to be ready almost even to cut them off from their Communion.
I need not say how dangerous such a Controversie as this might have proved, nor what a stop it might have put to the progress of
Christianity, in those first beginnings of the
Gospel. Great were the difficulties which the
Apostles underwent on this occasion; whilst they
[Page 261] endeavoured so to menage themselves between these two Parties, as not only not to offend either, but, if it were possible, to bring them Both to such a temper with one another, that neither the
Gentile Convert might despise the weakness of his
Judaizing Brother; nor the
Jewish Votary judge too severely of the Liberty of the
Gentile Christian.
And this was the design of St.
Paul in the
Chapter before my
Text. Where addressing himself, as indeed he seems to have done this whole
Epistle, to the
Gentile Christians; and whom, as having the truer Notion of their
Christian Liberty as to this matter, he therefore calls the
[...], the
strong in the Faith:
Rom. xv.1. v.1. he exhorts them in a most admirable Discourse on this Subject throughout the whole
Chapter,
Ibid.
to bear the Infirmities of the Weak; i. e. not to grieve nor despise them for their mistaken Zeal, but by complying a little, and condescending to their Infirmities, to endeavour, if it should please God, to draw them out of their Error.
Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to Edification.
Verse
[...]. And then concludes all in the words of the
Text, wherein we have,
[Page 262]
First, A hearty
Prayer to God Almighty, That he would inspire them so effectually with a Spirit of
Vnity and
Charity, that notwithstanding all their differences, they might joyn unanimously, both
Jews and
Gentiles, not only in the same
common Worship of God, but with the same
hearty affection to one another:
‘Now the God of patience and consolation, grant you to be
like-minded one towards another, according to Christ Jesus; that ye may with
one Mind and
one Mouth glorifie God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.’
And,
Secondly, an
Exhortation, as the final result of his whole
Discourse, That they should with all
charitable condescension and
kindness receive, and
love, and
assist one another, and not
despise, and
censure, and
deprive one another, either of their
Charity, or their
Communion;
‘Wherefore
receive ye one another, as Christ also
received us, to the Glory of God.’
[Page 263]In which
words, as they thus lye before us in the Occasion and Design of them, there are two things that will offer themselves to our consideration.
Wherefore
receive ye one another, as Christ also
received us, to the Glory of God.
[Page 264]I shall make it my endeavour, with all the plainness that I can, to pursue both the
Exhortation and the
Enforcement in the three following
Propositions.
- I. That there may be
differences in matters of lesser moment, between very good and zealous Christians, without any just reflection either upon the
Men, or upon their
Religion.
- II. That these
differences ought not to hinder such Persons from agreeing together not only in a
common Charity, but if it be possible, in a
common Worship of
God too.
- III. That to this End it is the Duty of all
Christians, but especially of those who are the
strong in Faith, not only to pray for such a
Vnion, but, as they have opportunity, heartily to labour Themselves, and earnestly to stir up all Others, to endeavour after it.
Prop. 1.And,
First; That there may be Differences
in matters of lesser moment between very good and zealous Christians, without
[Page 265] any just Reflection upon the Men,
or upon their Religion.
For proof of which, I think I need go no farther than the very History of my
Text. I have already said how great a division there was between the
Jewish and the
Gentile Converts, about the
Ritual Observances of the
Law of
Moses, and with what a Zeal the
Dissenting Parties managed the Dispute, till they had almost lost their
Charity, and made a deplorable
Schism in the
Church of Christ. And yet I am confident no Man will say that this was at all derogatory either to the
Truth of their
Common Christianity, or to the
Infallible Authority with which the
Apostles had deliver'd it unto them.
And for the
Parties themselves that thus differ'd with one another, that they had a true
Zeal on both sides for the
Glory of God, and thought it matter of
Conscience, the one to
observe these
Ceremonial Institutions as what God still required of them; the other to
refuse any such
Imposition, as not only a needless Burden,
Act. xv.28. Gal. v.2. but even repugnant to the
Grace of Christ declared to them in his
[Page 266]
Gospel; S.
Paul, in the prosecution of this very Argument, does clearly bear witness to them, Ch. xiv.6. Where he makes use of this very thing as one Reason why they should mutually tolerate one another in their
Dissensions; viz. That however they
differ'd in their
Notions as to
these particulars, yet they were both perfectly agreed in the same common
Zeal for the
Glory of God, and the
Discharge of their
Duty. He that regardeth the day,
Rom. xiv.6.
regardeth it unto the Lord; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and giveth God thanks.
And indeed, either we must say, that all, even the least
Points, relating to our
Religion, are so clearly and plainly revealed, that no Honest Man can possibly be mistaken, if he will but impartially enquire into them; which from the
Differences of whole
Parties concerning these things, 'tis plain they are not: Or else Men's different Capacities, and Opportunities, and Tempers, and Education consider'd, 'tis in vain to expect
[Page 267] that all Good Men should agree in all their
Notions of
Religion, any more than we see they do in any other concerns whatsoever. And who am I, that I should dare to pronounce a Sentence of
Reprobation against any one, in whom there appear all the other
Characters of an humble, upright, sincere Christian, only because he has not perhaps met with the same Instruction, or read the same Books, or do's not argue the same way; In a Word, because he is not so wise, or it may be, is wiser than I am, and sees farther than I do, and therefore is not exactly of my Opinion in every thing.
Now if this be so, as both the
Principles of
Reason conclude it very well may be, and the common
Experience of Mankind, not only in the particular concern of
Religion, but in most other things assures us that it is: That Men's Understandings are different, and they will argue different waies, and entertain different Opinions from one another, about the same things, and yet may nevertheless deserve on all sides, to be esteemed very good and wise Men for all that: How vain then must that
[Page 268]
Argument be, which a Late
Author of the
Church of
Rome,
Histoire des variations
des Eglises Protestantes: par Mr. l' Evesque de MEAUX. The Design of which, may be seen in the Summary of his Preface —
Les Variations dans la foy preuve certaine de fausseté. Charactere des heresies d'estre variables — Ce Charactere reconnu dans tous les Ages de l'Eglise.—Charactere d'immutabilitè dans la foy de l'Eglise Catholique. — Que les variations de l'un des partis (de Protestans) est une preuve contre l' Autre, &c. has with so much Pomp revived against us, from our Differences in a few
lesser Points of our
Religion, to conclude us to be
Erroneous in the
greater; and that because we are not exactly of the
same Opinion in
every thing, that therefore we ought to be
credited in
nothing; that is to say, That because
Protestants when they
differ, are mistaken on
One Side, therefore when they
agree, they are mistaken on
Both?
1
st. It is certain that amidst all our other
Divisions, we are yet on all sides agreed in whatsoever is
Fundamental in the
Faith, or
necessary to be
believed and
professed by us in order to our
Salvation.
There is no good
Protestant, but what does firmly believe all the
Articles of the
Apostles Creed; and embraces the
Holy Scriptures as the
Word of God, and
Rule of his Faith, and readily acknowledges
[Page 269] whatsoever is
plainly revealed therein, and is at all times disposed to submit to any thing that can by any
necessary and
certain Consequence be
proved to him thereby. In short, Our
Differences, whatsoever they are, I will be bold to say, They do no more, nor even so much concern the
foundations of
Christianity, as those of the
Judaizing Christians here did. If their
differing therefore with one another, was no Prejudice to the Truth of their
common Christianity then, I would fain know for what Reason our
Differences, which are lesser, shall become so much a greater Argument against our
common Christianity now. But,
Secondly, If our differing from one another in
some Points, be an
Argument that we are not
certain in any; How, shall we be sure that those of the
Church of
Rome are not altogether as
uncertain as we are; seeing we are sure that they do no less
differ among themselves, and that in
Points too, much more considerable than we do?
For to take only one Instance instead of many, and that so considerable, that
[Page 270] Card.
Praef. ad lib. de Summ. P. T. 1. p. 592. Ingolstad. A. 1586.
Bellarmin once thought the
Sum of Christianity, he meant the
Sum of Popery, to consist in it,
viz. The
Prerogatives of the
Bishop of
Rome, both in and over the
Church of Christ. * Some there are who hold the
Pope to be
Head of the
Church, by
Divine Right: Others the
contrary. * Some, That he is
Infallible: Others, That he is not. * Some, That the
Pope alone, without a
Council, may determine all
Controversies: Others, That he
cannot. Now if in these, and many other
points of no less importance, they themselves are as far from
agreeing with one another, as they can possibly pretend us to be; what shall hinder us, but that we return their own
Inference upon them, That seeing they
differ among themselves in such things as these, they are so far from that
absolute Infallibility they set up for, that in truth they have not so much as any
certainty among them, even in those
Points wherein they do agree.
Is it that in their
Church, tho, there be indeed as many
differences as in ours, yet this makes not against them,
Bellarm. to. 1. p. 1377. de Not. Eccl. A. seeing they have a certain Rule, whenever they please, for the
composing of them,
[Page 271]
viz. The
Definition of the
Pope, and of the
Church? This indeed, I find is commonly said by them: But then certainly, if they have such a
ready means,
See Mr.
Chillingworth, p. 99, 100. as they say, of
Agreement among them, 'tis the more shame for them, that they do not
agree; he being much more inexcusably guilty in the omission of any duty, who having a
ready means to fulfil it, neglects so to do; than he who has none; or, which is the same thing, does not know that he has any. But indeed they have no
means of
Ending their
differences, any more than we have; The
Holy Scriptures we both of us acknowledg to be the
Word of God, and an
Infallible Rule of Faith; but for any other direction, they are not yet agreed where to seek it: And sure that can be no very good
means of
Ending all their other
Differences, which is it self one of their chiefest
Controversies.
Or is it,
Bellarm. I
[...] p. 1378.
[...] That they
agree in
matters of
Faith, and
differ only in those things that do not belong to it? Because if they
differ about any Point, they for that very Reason, conclude it to be
no matter of Faith. But besides the Impenitence of this Answer, which amounts to no more than this, that they
do agree in what
[Page 272] they
do agree, and
differ only in those things in which they
differ: This is what we say for our selves concerning our Differences; We agree in all those things that are necessary to a
Sound and
Saving Faith; and if we
differ in matters of lesser moment, 'tis no more than what all other Christians have ever done, and what those of the
Church of
Rome it self at this day do.
So that still it must remain, either that those
Differences which were among the
Christians of old, and which are among us now, are no
Prejudice at all to the
common Truth which we profess; or if they be, the Consequence will fall upon those of the
Church of Rome no less, that I do not say, and more severely, than upon us, and be of the same Force against
Their Religion, that it can be against
Ours.
But I must carry this
Reflection a great deal farther; for,
Thirdly, If once this
Principle be allowed, That because Men differ in some things, they ought not to be credited in any, what then will become, not only of the
Protestant Religion, as it now stands in Opposition to
Popery, but even
[Page 273] of
Christianity it self? For might not a
Turk or a
Jew, if he were minded to give himself so much trouble to so little purpose as this late
Author has done, draw out a large
HISTORY of the
VARIATIONS of
Christians among themselves, from the Controversie of the
Text, unto this day; and then by the very same
Principle conclude against us all, That we have none of us any certain Grounds for Our
Religion, because the
differences that are among us, plainly shew, that some of us must be deceived? And to go yet one step farther; Might not a
Sceptick by the same
Rule, argue against all
Religion, and even against all
Reason too; That the disagreement of mankind in these and many other
Points of the greatest
Importance, clearly proves that there is no
certainty in any
thing; and therefore that we ought not to rely either upon the
one, or upon the
other?
It remains therefore, that unless we will overthrow all the measures of
Christian Charity towards our
Neighbour, and the
common Truth, I do not say both of
their Faith and of our own, but even of
Christianity it self, nay and of all
Religion and
Reason in general; We
[Page 274] must conclude, That good Christians may
differ from one another in matters of lesser moment, without any
just Reflection either upon
themselves or their
Religion.
But here therefore I must desire not to be misunderstood. For when I say, that Christians may, without any danger to themselves, or disparagement to the Truth of their Religion,
differ with one another; I mean only, as the
Terms of my
Proposition expresly shew, in
lesser matters; such as do not concern the
Fundamentals of
Faith, nor destroy the
Worship of
God; nor are otherwise so
clearly revealed, but that Wise and Good Men, after all their Enquiries, may still continue to
differ in their
Opinions concerning them. For otherwise, if Interest and Prejudice blind men's Eyes, and they
err because they resolve they will not be convinced; and so by their own Fault continue in Mistakes contrary to the
Foundation of
Faith, and destructive of
Piety: If, for instance, Men will profess to believe but in
One God, and yet
worship Thousands; If they will read over the
second Commandment, and nevertheless both
make and
bow down before
Graven Images in
[Page 275] despite of it; If, whilst they acknowledge
Christ to have
instituted the
Blessed Eucharist in
both kinds, they
command it to be
administred but in
One; and
pray in an
unknown Tongue, tho' S.
Paul has spent almost a whole Chapter to shew the Folly and Unreasonableness of it: These are
Errors in which I am not concerned; and tho I should be unwilling, even here, at all adventures to
pronounce any
Sentence against the
Men; yet I must needs say,
That Religion cannot be very sound, which stands
corrupted with so many, and such
fundamental Abuses.
And this makes the difference between those
Errors for which we
separate from the
Church of Rome, and those
Controversies which sometimes arise among
Protestants themselves. The former are in matters of the greatest consequence, such as tend directly to overthrow the
Integrity of
Faith, and the
Purity of our
Worship; and therefore such as are in their own nature
destructive of the very
Essentials of
Christianity. Whereas our Differences do not at all concern the
Foundations either of
Faith or
Worship; and are therefore such in which Good Men, if they be otherwise
diligent and
[Page 276]
sincere in their
Enquiry, may
differ, without any Prejudice to themselves, or any
just Reflection upon the
Truth of their
common Profession.
Which being thus cleared, in
answer to the little Endeavours of one of the latest of our
Adversaries against us upon this Account; I go on,
Secondly, to shew,
Prop. 2.
Secondly, That such differences
as these, ought not to hinder such persons from agreeing together, not only in a common Charity;
but, if it be possible, in a common Worship
of God
too.
This is what S.
Paul here expresly
exhorts these
dissenting Christians to, and earnestly
praies to
God that he might see accomplished in them. That when they came together to the
publick Offices of the Church, to offer up their
common Prayers and
Thanksgivings to Him, they might do it, not only in the
same Form of Words, but with the
same Affection of Mind too, both towards
God, and towards
one another: Now the God of patience and consolation, grant you to be like-minded
one towards another, according to Christ Jesus; that ye may
[Page 277] with one Mind
and one Mouth
glorifie God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Such was their
Duty to one another then; and we ought certainly no less to esteem the same to be our Duty towards one another now: And
1. As to the business of
Charity;
God forbid that any
Differences in
Religion whatsoever, much less such little ones as those we are now speaking of, should ever make us deny that to our fellow Christians. 'Tis true indeed, our Saviour
Christ once foretold to his
Disciples, That there should rise up Men from among their
Brethren, who should upon this account not only
put them out of their Synagogues,
Joh. xvi.2. but even think that it was a matter of Religion to
kill them. But they were
Jews, not
Christians, who were to do this; and He expresly adds, That 'twas their ignorance of Him and his Religion that should carry them on to so furious and intemperate a Zeal;
For these things,
— V. 3. saies he,
shall they do unto you, because they have not known the Father
nor Me. And we must confess it, to the scandal of our
Holy Religion, that there are a
[Page 278] sort of Men who call themselves
Christians now, that still continue to fulfil this
Prophecy in the very Letter of it; who not only
cast us out of their Synagogues, that we should not much complain of; and, as far as in them lies, cut us off from all the Hopes of
Salvation too; but, to compleat the parallel, openly arm the whole World against us, and teach Men to believe, that 'tis a Work of
Piety to root us out of it; and therefore, that
whosoever killeth us, does do God service. But in this, as well as in the rest of their
Errors, they give us but the more effectually to understand how little they have in them of the
true Spirit of Christianity; for sure such things as these they could never do, but only that, as our
Saviour in that other
case before said,
they have not known the Father nor Him. And I hope I shall need no Argument to perswade you not to be mis-led by that, which we all of us so justly lament, as one of the most deplorable Corruptions even of
Popery it self.
Christianity commands us to
love our Enemies, and sure then we cannot but think it very highly reasonable not to
hate our Brethren; but especially on
[Page 279] such an account, as, if it be once admitted, will in this
divided state of the
Church, utterly drive the very name of
brotherly Love and
Charity out of it: seeing by whatsoever Arguments we shall go about to justifie our
uncharitableness to any Others, they will all equally warrant them to with-hold in like manner their
Charity from us.
There is no honest, sincere Christian, how
erroneous soever he may be, but what at least is perswaded that he is in the right; and looks upon Us to be as far from the Truth by differing from him, as We esteem Him for not agreeing with us. Now if upon the sole account of such Differences it be lawful for us to
hate Another; we must for the very same Reason allow it to be as lawful for Him also to
hate Us. Thus shall we at once invert the
Characteristick of our Religion;
Joh. xiii.35.
By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples, if ye have love one to another; and turn it into the quite contrary
Note: Whilst we make our
hatred to our
Brother the great mark of our
Zeal for our
Religion; and conclude him to
love Christ the
most, who the
least loves his fellow Christian.
[Page 280]How much rather ought we to consider, with our
Apostle, the
love of our dear
Master to us, even whilst we were yet his
Enemies, and
love those whom we ought to hope, notwithstanding all their
Errors, are yet still his
Friends; and not think those unworthy of our
Charity, whom we piously presume
God will not think unworthy of his
Favour? We suppose them to be mistaken in those things wherein they differ from us, and perhaps they are so; but yet we must consider, that we our selves also are but Men, and therefore may err; and They as verily think Us in the wrong, as we do Them: And, for ought I know, we must leave it to the Day of Judgment to decide the Controversie, which of us is in the right. In the mean time, if they are mistaken, I am sure our
uncharitableness is not the way to convince them of their
Error: but may rather indispose them to consider the weight of our
Arguments as they ought, whilst they see so little regard in our
Affections towards them. In short, if we are indeed, what we esteem our selves to be,
the strong in the Faith, let us then remember, that tho'
Charity be
their Duty too as well as
ours, yet 'tis
[Page 281] to such as We are, especially, that St.
Paul addresses the
Exhortation of the
Text,
Verse 1.7.
to bear the Infirmities of the Weak; and
to receive one another, as Christ also hath recived us, to the Glory of God. But,
2. Such
Differences as these, ought not only not to lessen our
Charity, but, if it be possible, not to hinder us from joyning together in the same common
Worship of
God with one another.
This was what these
dissenting Christians, notwithstanding all their Heats and Contentions, nevertheless still continued to do. They did
with one Mouth glorifie God, even when their Differences would not suffer them to do it with
one Heart. They united together in a
common Worship of
God, tho' they could not unite either in Opinion or Affection with one another.
Indeed where Mens
Errors are such as do utterly subvert the very
Essentials of our
Religious Worship, it is there in vain to hope for any
Communion in the
Publick Service of God with them. We must not destroy the
Principles of
Christianity, out of a Zeal to enlarge the
Communion of
Christians. He would
[Page 282] be a very condescending Votary indeed, who for the sake of
praying to
God with the
Papist, would
pray to the
Blessed Virgin and
Saints too with him: Who rather than be excluded their
Churches, would
bow down before their
Images; and not only
worship their
Host, but even give up his Right to the
Cup in the
Eucharist, only that he might receive that holy Sacrament in their Company. It is, no doubt, a very desirable thing to
lessen the
differences of
Christians, and enlarge their
Communion, as far as ever we can: And it has never gone well with the Church of
Christ, since Men have been so narrow-spirited as to mix the
Controversies of
Faith, with their
Publick Forms of
Worship; and have made their
Liturgies, instead of being
Offices of
Devotion to God, become
Tests and
Censures of the
Opinions of their
Brethren. But yet when all is done, the
Truths of
Christianity must not be sacrificed to the
Peace of
Christians; nor the
Honour of God be given up, to keep up a
Vnity and
Communion with one another.
But where Mens
Differences are in
Points that do not at all affect their
Religious Service; or not so much, but
[Page 283] that
God may be very well
worshipp'd, and yet
Communion with our
fellow Christians preserved too; in such cases as this, our
dissentions ought not only not to lessen our
Charity, but not to break our
Vnity neither: We may continue to differ, as the
Christians in my Text did; and yet
with one Mind, and one Mouth, glorifie God, as St.
Paul exhorted them to do.
And this brings me to the
Third and
Last Point.
Thirdly, That to this End,
Prop. 3.
it is the Duty of all of us, but especially of the stronger Christians,
not only to Pray
for such a Union,
but also, as they have opportunity, heartily to labour themselves,
and earnestly to stir up all others
to endeavour
after it.
I do not believe there is any
good Christian so little affected with those unhappy Divisions under which the
Church at this day labours, as not both heartily to deplore them, and to think that nothing could be too much, that might innocently be done on all hands, for the redressing of them. But then I am sure the natural Consequence of this must be, what both my
Text, and this
[Page 284]
Discourse are designed to exhort you to;
viz. That we ought every one of us, not only heartily to
pray for such a
Vnion; but also, as we have opportunity, earnestly to labour for the attainment of it.
Indeed for what concerns the whole Body of the
Catholick Church on Earth, so many are the Disputes that have arisen among the several Parties and Communions of it, and some of them in
Points so near to the Foundations of Christianity, that whilst Men resolve to keep fast to their Conclusions, and will not suffer the plainest Arguments to convince them of their
Errors, 'tis in vain to hope ever to see things brought to such a
Temper, as we could wish in that. But especially whilst that part which is the most corrupt, is so far from being willing to concur to any such
Vnion, that on the contrary, she has cut off all possibility of attaining it: And by arrogating an unwarrantable
Infallibility to her self, and
Authority over all others, will neither
reform her own
Abuses, nor admit any into her
Communion, that will not profess the same
Errors, in which she her self stands involved. So that here, all we can even wish for, is, that Men
[Page 285] would at last be so wise, as tho' they differ in
Opinion, yet to
love as
Brethren, and agree together in a
common Charity, till we shall be so happy as to
unite in a
common Faith and
worship of
God.
But for us whom it has pleased
God, by delivering us from the
Errors and
Superstitions of the
Church of Rome, to unite together in the common name of
Protestant, Reformed Christians, would we but as heartily labour after
Peace, as we are all of us very highly exhorted to it; I cannot see why we who are so happily joyn'd together in a
common profession of the same Faith, at least, I am sure in all the
necessary Points of it; and I hope amidst all our
lesser Differences, in a
common love and charity to one another, should not also be united in the same
common Worship of God too.
I will not now enter into any Dispute, to shew how little reason there is for any one to
separate from the
Offices of the
Church of England, upon the account of those few Exceptions that have sometimes been offer'd to justifie the doing of it. This is a work both too large for such a Discourse; and besides the design of my present Undertaking.
[Page 286] And that one Concession of many of our
Brethren themselves, who tho' they continue
ordinarily to
separate from us, yet nevertheless freely allow of what they call
Occasional Communion with us, I think sufficiently shews how little real ground there is for those
Scruples, that have so long detain'd them in an unjust aversion to our Worship. Blessed be
God, who has abundantly justified both the Purity of our
Doctrin, and the Innocency of our
Worship, not only by the general Approbation of the
Reformed Churches abroad, who both freely
communicate with us in our
religious Offices, and have often given Testimony in favour of them; but in the happy Conviction of many at Home, who were once
Enemies to our Constitution, but who now go with us into the same
House of God as Friends.
And indeed the things for which some forsake us now, are no other than what they were in the
Beginning of the
Reformation; when yet there was no such thing as
Separation from our
Communion: But on the contrary, the old
Non-Conformists themselves, tho' they disliked some things in our
Worship, yet freely declared they thought
[Page 287] it a Crime to
divide the
Church on the account of them. And they who at this day
separate from us, for the sake of those few
Constitutions that have been made for the
Order and
Decency of our
Publick Worship, must for the same reason have
separated from all the
Churches of the
Christian World, for above 1500 years; in none of which they might not have found as great, that I do not say, and much greater, occasion of
Offence, than they can in Ours.
But yet, since Mens
Scruples are unaccountable, and after all that can be said, they will still differ even about
indifferent things, and be
afraid many times, where
no Fear is; and a too long Experience has already shewn us, That if ever we mean to accomplish that
Union so much recommended to us by our
Apostle, so advantagious to the Church at all times, but especially at this time so necessary to our Peace and our Establishment, that it seems to be the only way that yet remains to settle and to secure us; and upon all these accounts, so much to be desired by all Good Men, we must seek it by that Rule which St.
Paul here proposed to
[Page 288] the Dissenting Christians of my
Text, We then that are strong in the faith,
Rom. xv.1.
ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please our selves. I cannot but think it a Reflection becoming every good Christian among us, but in a more especial manner, worthy the Consideration of such an
Auditory as this, Whether somewhat may not yet be done for the sake of Peace, and to bring things to such a
See the
Petition of the
Archbishop and
Bishops to King
James ▪ for which they were commited to the
Tower. TEMPER, that both
Order and
Decency may still be preserved, and yet our
Vnity no longer broken.
And for
Exhortations to so Good and Christian a Work, shall I set before you the
Example of our
Blessed Saviour recommended to us in the
Text, with what a mighty
condescension he has treated Us; how he came down from Heaven,
Phil. ii.6, 7.
and took upon Him the form of a servant, and being made in the likeness of a sinful man, humbled Himself even to the Death upon the Cross for us? How He still bears not only with our
Infirmities, but with our
Sins too; and by all these wonderful instances of his
Love to us, teacheth us, says St.
John, How we ought also to love one another?
1 Joh. iv.11
[Page 289]Or rather, shall I shew you, how far such a Blessed
Vnion as this, would conduce to the
Glory of
God, to the
Security of
our Religion, and to the Promotion of
Peace and
Charity, and
Piety among us?
I need not say what a dishonour our
Divisions have already brought to the
Reformation, nor what a stop they have put to the
progress of it Great, to be sure, is the
Advantage which our
Enemies either have, or at least hoped to have made, by those Contests which they have taken so much pains both to
bring in, and to
keep up among us: And methinks there should need no other Argument to stir up every true Friend to the name of
Protestant, to endeavour all he can to compose our
Differences, than this one thing, That we are sufficiently convinced who they are that we
please, and whose
Interests we serve, by the continuance of them.
Let us add to this, what great Obligations our Holy Religion lays upon us,
Rom. xiv.19. to
follow after those things that make for peace, and whereby we may edifie one another: How our Saviour has set it down as the very Badge of our Discipleship;
[Page 290]
By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples,
Joh. xiii.35.
if ye have love one to another: What Exhortations his Apostles have given us;
Rom. xii.18.
If it be possible, as much as in us lies, to live peaceably with all men. But especially with reference to the differences about Religion,
Rom. xvi.17.
To mark them which cause divisions and offences, contrary to the Doctrine which we have learnt, and avoid them.
With what a scrupulous care did St.
Paul manage himself between the
dissenting parties in my
Text? What admirable
Rules did he lay down for them to walk by? And with what an affectionate
earnestness did he enforce them?
Phil. ii.1, 2.
If there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of Love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any Bowels and Mercies, fulfil ye my joy, that ye be like-minded,
having the same Love,
being of one Accord,
of one Mind.
And may I not beg leave, tho' not with the
Authority, yet with the
Charity of St.
Paul, to apply all this to those unhappy
Divisions that at this day rend in pieces the Church of Christ among us; and beseech you, by all these endearing Considerations, to pursue those things which may make for our
Peace; and
[Page 291] for the closing of those
breaches, which the malice of our
Enemies too successfully begun, and our own
weakness has too fatally kept up among us.
Never, certainly, was there a time, since the name of
Separation was first heard of among us, in which we had greater reason to consider of such a
Vnion; or, I hope, a fairer opportunity to promise our selves an Accomplishment of it. Only let us be on all hands as careful to improve it, as I am persuaded we have all of us not only seem'd to desire, but have indeed earnestly long'd for it.
Let us shew the sense we have of that wonderful
Deliverance God has given us out of the
hand of our
Enemies, by
uniting our selves in the strictest League of
Friendship with one another.
Hitherto we have defended our
Church by our
Arguments; let us now by our
Charity settle and establish it, against the like
Dangers for the time to come.
This will indeed render both our
selves and our
Religion Glorious to the World; and may be a Happy
Augury that the
blessed time so long wrapped
[Page 292] up in
sacred Prophecy, is indeed now ready to be revealed: When the
Church of Christ being purged from those
Corruptions that have so long defaced its Beauty, shall again appear in its
primitive Purity. When all
Heresie and
Schism being every where abolished, and the
Mystery of Iniquity laid fully open, and the
Man of Sin destroyed; true Religion and sincere Piety shall again reign throughout the World;
God himself shall pitch his Tabernacle among us,
Rev. xxi.3.
and dwell with us, and we shall be his People, and he shall be our God.
O Blessed State of the Church Militant here on Earth! the glorious Antepast of that Peace and Piety which
God has prepared for his
Church Triumphant in
Heaven! Who would not wish to see those days, when a general
Reformation, and a true
Zeal, and a
perfect Charity, passing through the World, we should All be united in the same
Faith, the same
Worship, the same
Communion and
Fellowship one with another? When all
Pride and
Prejudice, all
Interests and
Designs being submitted to the Honour of God, and the discharge of our Duty, the
Holy Scriptures shall again triumph over the vain
Traditions
[Page 293] of Men; and
Religion no longer take its denomination from little
Sects and
Factions, but we shall all be content with the same common primitive
Names of
Christians and
Brethren, and live together as becomes our Character, in
Brotherly Love and
Christian Charity with one another?
And who can tell but such a
Change as this, and which we have otherwise some reason to believe is nigh at hand, may even now break forth from the midst of us, would we but all seriously labour to perfect the Great Work which the Providence of God has so gloriously begun among us, and establish that
Love and
Vnity among our selves, which may afterwards diffuse it self from us into all the other Parts of the
Christian World besides?
But however, whether we shall ever see, I do not say, such a Blessed
Effect as this, but even any good Effect at all of our Endeavours here on
Earth, or no; yet this we are sure, we shall not lose our Reward in
Heaven. When to have contributed, tho' in the least degree, to the healing of those
divisions we so unhappily labour under, shall be esteemed a greater Honour, than to have
silenced
[Page 294] all the Cavils of our
Enemies; and even to have pray'd, and wish'd for it, and, where we could not any otherwise have contributed our selves, but to have exhorted others to it, shall be rewarded with
Blessings, more than all the Stars in the Firmament for number.
Now the God of patience and consolation, grant you to be like-minded
one towards another, according to Christ Jesus:
That ye may with one mind,
and one mouth,
glorifie God,
even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ:
To Him be
Honour and
Praise for
ever and
ever. Amen.
A SERMON Preach'd before the Honourable House of Commons, AT St. MARGARET'S WESTMINSTER,
June 5
th. 1689.
Being The FAST-DAY Appointed by the KING and QUEEN'S Proclamation, TO Implore the Blessing of Almighty God upon Their MAJESTIES Forces by Sea and Land, and Success in the War, now declared, against the FRENCH KING.
Jovis
6
o die Junii,
1689.
Resolved,THat the Thanks of this House be given to Mr.
Wake for the Sermon he Preached before them yesterday; And that he be desired to Print the same.
Ordered,THat Mr.
Grey do give him the Thanks, and acquaint him with the Desires of this House accordingly.
Paul Jodrell, Cl. Dom. Com.
OF THE Nature and Benefit OF A PUBLICK HUMILIATION.
JOEL ii.12, 13.
Therefore also now saith the
LORD, Turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with
Fasting, and with
Weeping, and with
Mourning.
And
rent your
heart, and not your
garments, and turn unto the
LORD your
God, for He is Gracious and Merciful, slow to Anger, and of great Kindness, and repenteth Him of the Evil.
THough the
time of this
Prophecy be uncertain, so that neither the
Jewish Rabbins, nor
Christian Antiquaries are able to give us any tolerable Account of it, yet is the
Design plain, and the words
[Page 298] of my
Text a most proper and pathetick enforcement of the great
duty of this
day, to
turn unto the Lord our God with all our Heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning, — for he is Gracious and Merciful, slow to Anger, and of great Kindness, and repenteth him of the Evil.
If we look into the foregoing
Chapter, we shall there find an astonishing Account of the great Evils that were just ready to befall the
Jews for their Sins. But that which is yet more surprising, is, That though all this was about to come upon them, yet were they nevertheless
insensible of their
danger, nor took any the least care to prevent their utter desolation.
To awaken a stupid and inconsiderate People, a Nation dead in Sin and Security, in the beginning of this
Chapter he prepares a lofty and magnificent
Scene. He sets before them a
Prophecy of yet greater dangers than any they had hitherto experimented, and that in a manner so unusual, with such a Pomp of Words, and in such Triumphant Expressions, as carry a terror even in the Repetition of them:
[Page 299]
Blow ye the Trumpet in Zion,
Joel. ii.1
[...]
sound an Allarm in my holy Mountain; Let all the Inhabitants of the Land tremble, for the day of the LORD
cometh; for it is nigh at hand:
— 2,
A day of darkness and of gloo
[...]iness; a day of Clouds and of thick darkness; as the Morning spread upon the Mountains; a great People and a strong, there hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it. A fire devours before them,
— 3,
and behind them a flame burneth: The Land is as the Garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate Wilderness. The Earth shall quake before them;
— 10.
the Heavens shall tremble; the Sun and the Moon shall be dark; and the Stars shall withdraw their shining.
Whatever be the Import of these Phrases; whether by the mighty and
terrible Host here spoken of, we are only to understand that
swarm of
Judaei putant in diebus Joel
tam innumerabilem Locustarum super Jud. eam venisse multitudinem, ut cuncta complerent, & non dicam fruges, sed ne Vinearam quidem & arborum C
[...]rtices, ramo
[...]que dimitt
[...]rent, ita ut omni virore consumpto arentes arborum rami▪ & sicca vinearum flagella remanerent. Hieron. in Joel. i. v. 6.
Locusts, and other
Insects, that, we are
Ch. i.4. before told, were utterly to devour all the Fruits of the Land: Or whether under the
Character of these, we
[Page 300] shall
See among the Ancients, St.
Hierom. loc. cit.
Drusius in Joel. i.1.
Groti
[...]s in Joel i.5.
Theodoret in Cap 1.4.
[...]. v. pl. with most Interpreters, comprehend the numerous and mighty
Armies of the
Chaldeans and
Babylonians, which at divers times brought such Desolations, as we read of, upon the
Jews: This is plain, that we have here the denunciation of some
Judgment worthy of God, and great as the sins and incorrigibleness that occasion'd it.
And now, who would not here expect the
final desolation of such a People as this? But behold, God even yet in his
Anger remembers Mercy; and tho' they had hitherto neglected all the Calls and Invitations of his holy Prophets to
Repentance, yet He resolves once more to try, whether they would now, at least in their dangers, hearken to his Admonitions: He raises up
Joel at once both to set before them his Judgments, if they continu'd still
impenitent; and to encourage them, by
repenting, not only to prevent their Ruine, but to assure themselves of his Favour. That though they had so long neglected him, yet if they would
[...].
now
[Page 304] even now at the last, return with a true Zeal, and a sincere Affection to their Duty, they should not fail to meet with a favourable acceptance from him:
Therefore also now saith the LORD,
Turn ye even to me, with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rent your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the LORD
your God: for he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth him of the evil.
It is not my intention to seek a a Parallel of all this, either in the
sins, or in the
danger of our own Country. I would willingly hope, that neither our
Guilt, nor our
Incorrigibleness have been so heinous as theirs, nor shall any such deplorable
Judgment as this, ever, I trust, be made the punishment of what our Iniquities have indeed but too justly deserved. No, blessed be
God, who by a wonderful Concurrence of great and singular Mercies, seems rather to call upon us to celebrate his Goodness, than to deprecate his Judgments; to praise his Name in
Hymns of Triumph and Eucharist, than to
weep between the Porch
[Page 302] and the Altar, in melancholy
Litanies to avert his Anger, and implore his Mercy. But yet since the
Goodness, as well as
Judgments of the Lord, are designed to bring us to
repentance, and that whether we look back into our own particular Actions, or consider those Publick and National Transgressions, whereby we have so long and loudly call'd to Heaven for vengeance; we must with shame and indignation confess our selves some of the greatest of Sinners; I cannot but think, both the Solemn Occasion of
this Day, and the Design of my
Text, to be a most proper and seasonable Admonition to us, to
turn unto the Lord our God, and to implore his Blessing upon our present Enterprises, that those vile
Insects, the
Locusts and
Caterpillars, that have so barbarously consumed our Neighbours round about us; our worse than
Assyrian or
Babylonian Enemies, may not be able to prevail against us.
And indeed, however it has pleased God, as at this time, to give us some Encouragement to
trust in his Mercy; yet we cannot so soon forget, that we have also born the punishment of our
sins. For not to repass upon the things
[Page 303] that are at a greater distance from us; let the Instances still fresh in all our Memories, speak to us: What just Apprehensions did we but very lately lye under of our
Lives, and of what is yet dearer to us than our
Lives, our
Liberty, and our
Religion? How did our Enemies not only project our Ruin, but as if it were already accomplished, begin to say in their hearts, nay, they began freely to speak it out to us;
Aha! so would we have it:
Psal. lxxi.9.
Persecute them, and take them; for there is none to deliver them.
And if now we are no longer exposed to those dangers that
so lately threatned us; if God has begun, upon our late more serious concern for Religion, and more general return to him, to give us some Testimony of his gracious Designations towards us; This certainly ought to be so far from lessening our
solemn Humiliation at this time, that it should rather engage us to be the more forward in perfecting our
Repentance, the greater Encouragement we have to hope, that it shall be accepted at our hands. And I must now beg leave, with so much the more Earnestness to enforce the
Duty of my
Text;
[Page 304]
Therefore also now, saith the
LORD, turn ye even to me with
all your
heart, and with
fasting, and with
weeping, and with
mourning:
And
rent your
hearts, and not your
garments, and
turn unto the
LORD your
God.
By how much I hope I may with the greater assurance propose to you the
Promise of it for your Encouragement:
‘For he is
gracious and
merciful, slow to
anger, and of great
kindness, and
repenteth him of the
evil.’
I have already pointed out to you the two great
parts of my
Text; and which must therefore be the Subject of my Discourse upon it;
viz.
I. The Address of the Holy
Prophet to his
Countrey, and in that the
Exhortation, which I am earnestly in the Name of
God to recommend unto you this day;
‘To
turn unto the
LORD your God with
all your
heart, and with
fasting, and with
weeping, and with
mourning.’
[Page 305]II. The great
Encouragement which he offer'd to induce them, and which ought to be of no less a
force to stir up all of us to a serious and diligent performance of it:
‘For he is
gracious and
merciful, slow to
anger, and of great
kindness, and
repenteth him of the
evil.’
I begin with the
former of these, the
Exhortation of my
Text:
‘
I. To
turn unto the
LORD your God with
all your
heart, and with
fasting, and with
weeping, and with
mourning.’
And here I presume I shall not need to tell you, That all this is but a larger Paraphrase of what I may in other
Words call a
General and
National Repentance, of those
Publick and
National Sins which had provoked
God Almighty to send down so many Judgments upon them, and to threaten them with yet greater, if they continued still in their
Impenitence. And indeed, what could be more reasonable, than by such a Solemn and Universal Acknowledgment both
[Page 306] of the
Evils they had committed, and of the Judgments which they deserved, and of the
sorrow they were now touch'd with for their Offences; to appease
God's Anger for that General Incorrigibleness, by which they had so long exposed both his
Goodness and his
Justice to Contempt, among the Heathen round about him?
For however it be very certain, that all the
outward pomp and
solemnity of
Repentance, the
fasting, and the
weeping, and the
mourning, are at best but a
form of Godliness, empty and unprofitable, unless there be also added to these that
true inward change of Mind, in which alone consists
the Power of it; yet there may be such Circumstances and Cases put, wherein this Duty must pass beyond the
Heart and the
Closet: and the Humiliation will be imperfect, if it be not as
publickly set forth to the
Eyes of Men, as it is
sincerely perform'd in the
sight of God.
And such especially must be the
Repentance for
National Sins. Where Mens
Transgressions have been
open and
notorious, there their
Return also must be no less
Solemn and
Evident; that so the Honour as well as Justice of
[Page 307] God may be vindicated in their Forgiveness; and some sort of Reparation made not only for the Guilt which they have contracted, but also for the Scandal which they have given to his Honour and Religion in the World.
Now 'tis this which at once both declares the
Piety, and commands the
publick Humiliation of THIS DAY. And for the due discharge whereof, I must intreat you to go along with me in these following Reflections.
First, That though, as I have just now shewn, there must be the
publick marks of
Sorrow and
Humiliation in our
publick Repentance, yet we must by no means stop in these; nor thinks that this is all that God requires of us in order to our Forgiveness.
This was indeed the Vanity of the
Jews heretofore, and is too much the folly of some misguided
Christians now.
Their Indignation against their Sins, and against themselves for having committed them, was spent especially in the outward appearance of Sorrow:
They rent their cloaths,
2 Sam. iii.31.
and put on sackcloth;
[Page 308] they wept,
1 King. xxi.27.
and fasted, and went softly; and then they supposed they had done their business; though it may be their Souls were not yet humbled; nor their Hearts at all
broken with any true
Contrition for their
Sins.
And so among those of the
Church of Rome at this day. If we may believe some of their greatest Casuists, an
external Worship is sufficient to carry a Man to Heaven, without the trouble of the true
inward Devotion of the
Soul: He may
repent without
Contrition; may
fast with a full
Meal: Nay, and if the
Pope pleases,
This Passage is so very Extraordinary, that I ought to give some Account of it. Pope
Boniface IX. having granted a large
Indulgence at
Rome, whither the
Lombards, by reason of the Wars they then had, could not go to gain it, at the Prayer of
John Galeas, Visconte of
Milan, he grants the same
Indulgence to
Milan he had done at
Rome, viz. that all the Subjects of the said
Galeas, though they had neither
confess'd their Sins, nor were
contrite for them, should yet be
absolved of all their Sins; only for
visiting a few
Churches, and
praying the
Sum of Money prefix'd by the said
B
[...]ll: Bonifacio
Pontifice à intercessione di Ciovan Galeazzo
Visconte la concesse in Milano (
sc. la indulgenza)
nella medesina sorma ch' era à Roma: cioé, che ciascuno nel Dominio del Visconte, se a
[...]cho non fosse Contrito
ne Confesso,
fosse assolutio di ogni peccato, &c. Co
[...]io Hist. Milan terza parte, pag. 629. Edit. Venet. anno 1565. may obtain a
plenary remission of his
Sins, se ancho non fosse confesso ne contrito; though he has neither
confess'd them to any
Priest, nor finds in his own Heart any manner of
Contrition for them.
[Page 309]I shall not need to say how many
Dr.
Brevint's
Saul and
Samuel at
Endor. Crasset devotion
veritabile envers la Ste.
Vierge, part. ult.
new ways of
Salvation of this kind they have found out; by wearing
Leathern Girdles about their Loins, or
Scapularies over their
Shoulders; by
listing themselves into such or such
certain Fraternities; by
dressing of
Altars, and
going on
Pilgrimages; by
Holy Water, and
Agnus Dei's: And all which, and infinite more of the like kind, if, as our late Masters tell us, they are not Authorized by their Church, yet I am sure are publickly recommended by their
Greatest Men, and generally practised too, without any censure or contradiction among them. This is certain, that all these, and whatever Artifices of the like kind, Men may please either to flatter themselves, or to delude others withal, without a true
Contrition, and a serious
Reformation, they are all but Vanity; they make a
shew of
Piety in the
Eyes of Men, but they avail nothing to our
forgiveness with
God.
I will not now dispute of what use some of these
External Performances may be to assist our
Repentance, and render our
Sorrow for Sin the more
solemn, and so in
some Cases, as I have before observed, the more
pleasing to
[Page 310] God. I know well enough that St.
Paul has told us,
1 Tim. iv.8. That
Bodily Exercise, where 'tis discreetly order'd, does
profit a little, though it be not like
Godliness, profitable for all things. But then as 'tis plain, that the greatest part of those Follies so much magnified and recommended in the
Church of Rome, are but vain and ridiculous Impositions to cheat the silly and superstitious Multitude; so 'tis certain, that the best of these things are neither in themselves
Meritorious, much less
Satisfactory for
Sins, as they pretend them to be; nor otherwise of any value at all with God, than as they are attended with that
true Repentance, which alone can either incline his Mercy, or obtain our Forgiveness.
If we will therefore make our solemn
[...]. Chrys. Hom. ad Antioch. 3.
Humiliation this day acceptable to God, and available to our
selves, our
Country, and our
Religion, we must take the
Method of the
Prophet in our
Text: We must
turn unto the Lord our God with all our Heart, and then our
fasting, and our
weeping, and our
mourning shall indeed be pleasing unto him. We must
rent our Hearts, and
[Page 311] not, i. e. rather than
our Garments; must humble our
Souls first, and then the violence we do our
Bodies will be consider
[...]d by him.
When
Jonah denounced
God's Judgments against
Niniveh, we read in his 3
d. Chapter▪ That the People of Niniveh believed, and proclaimed a Fast, and put on Sackcloth, from the greatest of them, even unto the least.
[...], &c. —
[...],
&c. Chrys. ad Antioch. Hom. 3. But was this therefore that
Repentance for which he spared them? No, it is not so much as once mentioned among the Reasons of it. It was the
Reformation of their Lives that tied up his Hand. and sheathed his Sword, ver. 10.
And God saw their Works, that they turn'd from their Evil way; and God repented of the Evil that he said he would do unto them, and he did it not.
2. And this brings me to a second Remark for the farther clearing of this great Duty,
viz. That not only these
outward marks of
penitence are not sufficient
[Page 312] to the discharge of it, but though we should to these add a
true and real sorrow of heart for the Sins we have committed, even this would not be sufficient to purchase our Forgiveness.
Now by
true sorrow, I do not mean that little
imperfect sorrow, which looks rather to the danger of our Condition, than to the heinousness of our Offences; and bewails our Transgressions more out of an apprehension of those Judgments that may be the Consequence of them, than out of any real regret that we have sinned against a most Gracious and Merciful God. For however those of the other
Communion, out of their great tenderness to Sinners, have declared such a
sorrow as this, if accompanied with
Confession, to be sufficient
Conc. Tr. Sess. xiv. cap. 4. to dispose Men to obtain the
Grace of
God by the
Sacrament of
Penance: and therefore have resolved, that
true
Layman Theol. Moral. lib. 5. tract. 6. c. 2. §. 2. And so most of their other Casuists,
Morinus, Greg. de Valentia, Silas, &c.
Contrition, or a
sorrow for sin committed, with a purpose of sinning no more, is not necessary to the Sacrament of Penance, after the Commission of mortal
[Page 313] Sin, but that Attrition
is sufficient, though a Man knows it to be no more: Yet I suppose it needless in this place to obviate any such gross
Error, however otherwise of very great danger, in the Practice of this Duty. Be the
sorrow for sin never so sincere; and our
Resolutions thereupon no more to return to the Commission of it never so firm and well grounded, yet if instead of making good these Resolutions we shall stop here, we are but half Penitents; seeing we yet want that change of life, which alone is able to compleat the Nature, and render the Practice of our Repentance acceptable unto God, and available to our Forgiveness.
3. In short,
Thirdly, if we will truly discharge that
Repentance, to which we are here called, we must do it not by being
sorry for our
Sins, or by
resolving against them, but by an effectual
forsaking of them; i. e. as our
Text speaks,
By turning unto the Lord
our God. This is that which alone can implore his Favour, and commend us to his Mercy. And this was what
[Page 314] I before observed in the
Case of
Niniveh: When God saw their works, that they turned from their Evil way, then
he repented him of the Evil that he had said he would do unto them, and he did it not.
Nay, but it is not any
turning unto God, that will suffice neither: We must
turn
Veraciter, integraliter. Lyr. Mercer. even
unto him, and
with all
our
Rev
[...]ra, Ex animo, non simulaté. Drus.
seriò ac bonâ fide. Grot.
Heart: Words very Emphatical, and which offer to us two great
Conditions, which are absolutely necessary to render our
Conversion every way such as it ought to be.
First, That it must be
hearty and
sincere: There must be nothing of the
Hypocrite mix'd with it; our Souls must go along with our outward Performances; and these
penitential appearances be the true Declariations of that
real, inward sorrow, which we feel in our Hearts for our Offences. For
God is not a
Man,
Psal. xliv.21. 1 Chron. xxviii.9. Rom. viii.27. that he should be
mocked. He sees into our very
Souls, and
knows the secrets of all the Children of Men. And
Secondly, That it must be
intire, and
without reserve: As we must be
sorry for
every Sin we have already committed, so we must resolve against
[Page 315] ever committing
any for the time to come;
Hab. i.13.
For God is of purer Eyes than to behold the least Iniquity; and if our
Repentance be sincere, so shall we be too. The same Piety which moves us to hate any Evil, will equally fill us with an Aversion against all. And if we desire to continue but in
one Offence, it is because that we do truly
repent of
none.
So that now then if we will answer the design of
this day; if we will render our
Fast such as the
Lord has chosen, and has promised to reward with the
Blessings both of
this life, and of that which is to come, we must not think it enough that we comply with the outward Ceremonies and shew of
Repentance, but we must indeed resolve to bring forth the Fruits of it. Whilst we address our selves to God for Pardon, we must take heed to dispose our Souls in such a manner, that we may be fit to receive it.
And if we thus improve the great Solemnity of
this day, we shall not fail to meet with a favourable acceptance at
the Throne of Grace. God will be jealous for his land, and pity his People:
Joel ii.18. He will perfect the great Deliverance
[Page 316] he has begun for us, and once more render us the fear and the terror of all our Enemies round about us.
Deut. ii.25. Our
Faith, which has so often triumph'd over all the Arguments of its Adversaries, shall now no less triumph over all their black Designs to root it out, and to destroy it; and shew to all the World, that though for our Tryal God may sometimes permit the
Winds to blow, and the Floods to rise, and the Storms to beat against our Church, yet has he founded it on that
Rock that shall never fail;
Matth. xvi.18.
Nor shall the gates of Hell, either the Power of
France, or the Cunning of the
Jesuit, or the Malice of
Both, ever be able to prevail against it.
And this brings me to the other thing I am to speak to: Our
Encouragement to this
Duty.
II. For God is
Gracious and
Merciful, slow to
anger, and of great
Kindness, and
repenteth him of the
Evil.
It is not at all needful for me to enter on any particular
Explication of all these
Attributes, and shew what
Arguments every one of them affords to engage us to
Repentance. Two things
[Page 317] in
general there are, which will at first sight arise from them to excite us to it;
viz.
First, The
Goodness and
Mercy of God to the greatest
Sinners upon their
Repentance:
‘God is
Gracious and
Merciful, and of great
Kindness.’
Secondly, His
unwillingness to pronounce any Judgments at all against them, and his readiness to
recal them, if they
repent:
‘He is
slow to
Anger, and
repenteth him of the
Evil.’
And
First, Of the
Goodness and
Mercy of God to the
Greatest of
Sinners upon their
Repentance:
‘He is
Gracious and
Merciful, and of great
Kindness.’
When
God proclaimed his own
Name in the midst of the People of
Israel, we read
Exod. xxxiv. that he chose to do it, not so much in the terrible Attributes of his
Majesty and
Power, as in the soft
Ideas of his
Mercy and
Goodness: The Lord,
the Lord God,
[Page 318]
Merciful and Gracious,
Exodus xxxiv.6, 7.
long-suffering, and abundant in Goodness and Truth; keeping Mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity, and transgression, and sin. And if we look into all the following Representations which he makes of himself, whether by his
Holy Prophets under the
Legal, but especially by our Blessed
Saviour and his
Apostles under the
Christian Dispensation, we shall find there is no
Character he so much delights in, as this of
being Good and Gracious, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to Repentance, 2 Pet. iii.8.
And now what more forcible Encouragement can any one desire to bring him to
Repentance, than to be thus assured of the
Goodness and
Mercy of God to the greatest of Sinners, if they
Repent? That he will not only forgive him upon his return, but will even assist him with
Grace and
Strength in the doing of it. That he
desires not the death of the most profligate Offender,
but rather that he should turn from his wickedness and live. In a word, That he has promised
forgiveness, without exception, to the most wicked Men upon their
Repentance; so that if they
[Page 319] will but
yet break off their evil Course, and keep his Statutes, and do that which is lawful and right, they shall surely live, they shall not die, Ezek. xviii.21.
Many are the ways, and excellent the Methods that God has taken to convince us of his Mercy, and the time would fail me to enter on a particular Consideration of them.
Sometimes he declares not only that he is
ready to
pardon us if we
repent, but that he even desires we should
repent, that he may
forgive us. And lest his
Word should not be sufficient, he confirms that
desire with an
Oath, Ezek xxxiii.11.
As I live, saith the Lord God,
I have no pleasure in the death of the Wicked, but that the Wicked turn from his way and live: Turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways, for why will ye die, O House of Israel?
Sometimes he
Expostulates with us in the way of
Reasoning, to see if by that means he may be able to bring us to consider his Love and Affection to us,
Isai. i.16.
Wash ye, make ye clean,
Isai. i.16,
put away the Evil of your doings from before mine Eyes; cease to do evil, learn to do well. Come now,
— 17.
and let us reason together, saith the Lord:
Though
[Page 320] your Sins be as Scarlet,
Isai, i.18.
they shall be white as Snow; though they be red like Crimson, they shall be as Wool.
If he Exhorts us to
Repentance, he always does it upon this
Promise, That he will
Pardon us, if we
repent. If we turn from our Sins,
Ezek. xviii 30.
Iniquity shall not be our ruine.
If he threatens
Judgments, yet still he keeps a reserve for
Mercy to triumph over
Judgment; and will rather be thought inconstant in his most peremptory Decrees, than inexorable to
Repenting Sinners. Thus he commanded
Jonah to go to
Niniveh, and to pronounce an utter Destruction against it. He fix'd the very
time too,
Jonah iii.4.
Yet forty days, and Niniveh shall be overthrown. But what now was the issue of all this? Were they utterly destroy'd, according to this Prophecy? Nay, but on the contrary,
God was yet
intreated for them, and
spar'd them. So we read, ver. 10. the
City believed, and feared God,
— 10.
and turn'd from their Evil way: And God repented of the Evil that he said he would do unto them, and he did it not, Jonah 3.
[Page 321]And what must the Consequence of all these
Reflections be, but to engage us not to despise the Goodness of God, whereby he thus graciously invites us to
Repentance; but to conclude with Holy
David, Psal. cxxx.3.
If thou, LORD,
shouldst be extream to mark what is done amiss; O God,
who may abide it? But there is Mercy with thee, therefore shalt thou be feared.
And what I have now said of
Gods's
mercy in General, will yet more hold in the other Part of this
Character, wherein is set out to us in Particular,
Secondly, His great unwillingness to pronounce any
Judgments at all against
Sinners, and his readiness to recall them upon their
Repentance:
‘He is
slow to
Anger, and
repenteth him of the
Evil.’
And because I would now, were I able, speak not so much to your
Reason, as to your
Sense and
Experience, to your
Consciences and
Affections; I will for the Proof of this, no more lead you back to the
Israelites in this
Prophecy; to
Past-times, and unknown
Countries; but will rather desire
[Page 322] you to consider your own
Times, your own
Country, and, if you will allow me freely to add it, your own
Souls. Which of all these will not afford me an
evident Demonstration of the
Patience and
long-suffering of God? And speak him in the words of the
Text, to be a God
slow to Anger, and that repenteth him of the Evil?
That after so many
Sins, as we have every one, the very best of us,
committed, we are yet alive this day; whereas God might, if he had pleased, long since have cut us off in the
midst of our
Sins: That after so many calls and invitations as he has sent to bring us to
Repentance, he is still pleased to call and to invite us to it: That notwithstanding we have so far abused his
Goodness and
long-suffering, as to improve that which above all things should have the most engaged us to our Duty, into an encouragement to go on the rather in our
Sins; he nevertheless still continues to us the Offers of
Pardon and Peace, if we will even now
in this our day consider the things that make for our Peace: What is all this but a most Demonstrative, as well as a most Affectionate Proof, that God
[Page 323] is indeed
slow to anger, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to Repentance?
That he has deliver'd us out of so many dangers, in which, but for his
Providence over us, we must long since have perish'd: That he has smitten us in
Mercy, and not in Judgment; to correct and admonish, not to ruine and destroy us: That upon our deprecating his Anger, he has at any time heard our Prayers, and answer'd our Desires: What is this but a plain Evidence,
that he smites not willingly,
Lam. iii.33.
nor loves to afflict the Children of Men: and so is a God
repenting him of the Evil that he is at any time forced either to
threaten us with, or to
bring upon us.
And if we look into his Dispensations towards us in the common concern of our Country, and our Religion; How
slow must that God have been
to Anger, who after so many years Attendance, nevertheless still calls upon us, as at
this day,
Ezek. xviii 30.
to turn from our Evil way, and from the violence that is in our Hands, that our Iniquity may not be our ruine?
[Page 324]And for his
repenting him of the Evil, which we have sometimes forced him by our continual Provocations to send upon us: Let the
Instances which we our selves have known, suffice to tell us, how unwilling he has shewn himself to bring us to an utter desolation.
When it pleased God for our iniquities,
Lam. ii.6.
to despise, in his indignation, both the King and the Priest; and by the deplorable Judgment of
Civil Confusions, had proved and exercised us about Twenty Years; with what a Miracle of Mercy did
he turn again the Captivity of our Sion,
Psal. cxxvi.1. and restore to us both our
Government and
Religion, as before?
When this would not do, but our
Sins and our
Prosperity return'd together; so that we were again in a very few years become
ripe for Judgment; He called forth a
destroying Angel; He put a new Sword into his Hand, and commanded him to slay his
Thousands, and Ten Thousands in our Streets. The PLAGUE consum'd our Strength; and hardly was that pass'd, when another Vengeance, a
devouring FIRE, such as scarce any Age or Country has ever
[Page 325] heard of, burnt down our Dwellings. And had not the Hand of God wonderfully interposed,
Isai. i.9.
we must have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorrha.
And yet how did he then cover us with his Hand in that day of his displeasure? He neither suffer'd our Enemies to invade us from abroad, nor any Domestick Quarrels to embroil us at home. He preserved us in Peace; he sent again the Blessings of Plenty and Prosperity among us, and our City is risen more Great and Glorious out of its Ashes.
What shall I say to the
fears and
jealousies we have labour'd under since, from a restless Party, Enemies to the Name of
Protestant, and by
Principle conjured, if they can, to root it out of the World?
In how many
dangers has God delivered us? And how many Designs, for ought we know, may he have prevented, which have not yet been brought to light? And when at last, either to awaken us the more effectually to a
Repentance of
our Sins, or it may be to accomplish the number of their
Iniquities, he deliver'd us over for a little
[Page 326] while into the Hands of our Enemies; and to convince the most incredulous among us, what the true
Spirit of
prevailing Popery is, suffer'd them with such an inconsiderate Fury to pursue our Ruine, That no Ties, either of God or Man, were sufficient to restrain them; but all Obligations, whether of
Justice or
Conscience, were equally trampled under their feet: How did it then please our
Almighty Defender to assert his
Character of being a God
repenting him of the evil that he had brought upon us, in a manner that is the
Wonder and
Astonishment of the present; and, that I am perswaded, shall be the
Praise and
Triumph of his
Church in all succeeding
Generations?
He raised us up a
Deliverer out of the
House of his Servant David. He touch'd his
Princely Heart with a generous Sense both of the Evils which we had suffer'd, and of the greater that we apprehended. His
Honour and his
Zeal enflamed him to do somewhat worthy Himself; and that might answer the mighty Hopes God had prepared us to conceive of Him. He meditated the great Work of delivering our
Country from
Oppression, and our
Religion from
[Page 327]
Destruction. And by the Blessing of God, he accomplish'd it, in a manner so extraordinary in all its Circumstances, as, I think, should not suffer us to doubt from whose Providence it was, that this
Redemption was sent to us. This
was the Lord's doing, and, whatever it is, I am sure ought to be,
marvellous in our Eyes: And may, I think, be a
final, I hope it shall be an
effectual Confirmation to us of this Great Engagement of our
Text, to
turn to him with all our hearts; viz. That he is a God
repenting him of the evil; and therefore whose
Mercy, if we now truly do so, we may securely depend upon both for the
forgiveness of our
sins, and for our
deliverance from those
dangers which our
sins have so justly exposed us to.
And now what remains, but that having all these great Encouragements, such
Promises, or rather, such an
Earnest of God's Favour to us, we resolve, every of one of us, seriously to comply with the great Design both of this
Day, and of this
Discourse; and by our sincere
Repentance for our past Offences, obtain that Blessing we so much desire both for our
Country, and for our
Religion.
[Page 328]Never was there a
time wherein we had greater Reason to hope for God's Acceptance than at this Day; and such an
Occasion as this, to implore his Favour, there may not perhaps again occur in the Course of many Ages.
For indeed, what is it that we are now assembled to recommend to His Mercy, but in Effect the preservation of our
Selves, our
Laws, our
Liberties, and our
Religion, against the Violence of those who have long conspired both
Their and
Our Destruction.
That be would
preside in our
Councils, and
go forth with our Armies; and so direct the one, and prosper the other, that we may again enjoy the
Blessings of Peace and
Security; that there
may be no decay,
Psal. cxliv.14.
no leading into Captivity, and no just
complaining in our Streets.
And this he will do, if we be not our selves wanting to our own Preservation. Only let us act as becomes
Good Christians, and
True Englishmen; let us do all things for the Glory of God, and for the Safety, Honour and Welfare of our Country: In the words of
Joab to his Brother
Abishai, upon an Occasion not much different from our own at this time;
Let us be strong, and of
[Page 329] good Courage,
2 Sam. x, 12.
and let us play the Men for our People, and for the Cities of our God; and then
he will not fail us, nor forsake us.
But if instead of pursuing the things that make for our Peace, we shall still go on to precipitate our own Destruction: If when we are call'd this Day
to turn
unto the LORD
our God
with all
our hearts,
and with fasting,
and with weeping,
and with mourning; we shall instead thereof
fast only for
strife and for
debate:
Isai. lviii.4. If when we should be here prostrating our selves before the LORD, to implore the Completion of that Great Deliverance he has begun to work for us; we shall, on the contrary, continue ungratefully to murmur against his
Providence, and be ready almost to implead his Justice for what he has already done; and with those repining
Israelites of old, be looking back again to our
Egyptian Bondage, when we are brought even within prospect of the
Promised Land: In a word, If when we should be uniting our selves against the
Common Enemy of our
Country and
Christendom, we shall suffer a
Spirit of
Fa
[...]tion and
Sedition, of
Mutiny and
Discontent; of
[Page 330]
private Interests, and
unseasonable Resentments, to distract our Councils, and divide us against one another; What can we then expect, but that God should at last give us over into the hands of our Enemies, and
make those that hate us, to rule over us.
Wherefore now, arise O ye
Worthies, ye
Chosen, and
Counsellors of our
Israel; Consult, consider, and resolve: And may the God of Heaven; the God before whom we are here assembled this Day; He who
has, and
does, and we trust
will still deliver us; our
Rock, and our
Defence against the Face of our Enemies, so direct and prosper all your Consultations, that the Children which are yet unborn, may rise up in their Generations, and call you
Blessed; when they shall enjoy the Benefits of that Peace, and Security, which we trust shall descend to them, through your Wise and Vigorous Resolutions.
Behold this day the Eyes not of your own
Nation only, but of all the
Nations round about us, fix'd upon you: The Fortunes, I do not say, of every single Person among you, tho' that were somewhat; nor yet of your own Country and Religion only, which ought to be
[Page 331] much more valued; but what is still more considerable than all this, the Fortunes of all the
Reformed Churches, and
distressed Countries of
Europe, depending on the Success of our present Enterprizes. This is the fatal
Crisis, that must secure or ruine both them and us for ever.
May the Consideration of all these things, inspire every one of you with a
Spirit suitable both to our present Needs, and to that great trust that is here committed to you: A
Spirit of
Wisdom and
Vnderstanding; a
Spirit of
Prudence and
Discretion; a
Spirit of
Charity and
Moderation; but above all, with a
Spirit of
Piety and
Vnity; that being endu'd with all these excellent Qualities, ye may become the
Repairers of our
Breaches; the
Restorers of our almost lost and trampled
Liberties; the
Defenders of our
Faith; the
Support of your
Country; the
Avengers of your barbarously abus'd
Allies; the
Scourge and
Terror of the
Vniversal Enemy of
Truth▪ Peace, Religion, Nature: In short, of all the
common Laws and
Rights both of
God, and of all
Mankind.
May your
Councils be govern'd with such a Calmness and Temper, as may settle and compose all the unquiet and
[Page 332] dissatisfied Spirits (if there be any) yet remaining among us; and suffer none to regret our wonderful Preservation, but those only whose
fury had once prompted them to attempt, and whose
Principles still carry them on, to desire, even when they are not able to accomplish, our Destruction.
May your
Resolutions be as
speedy, as the
publick Necessities are
pressing; and their
Execution be accompanied with a
Fidelity and
Success that may equal not only our Expectation, but even our very Hopes and our Desires.
And for the obtaining of all these
Blessings, and whatever else may serve to make these
Kingdoms Happy:
May we all this day,
fast the
fast which the Lord has chosen;
Isa. lviii.6.
to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the Oppressed go free.
Psal. 38.18.
Let us confess our wickedness, and be sorry for our sins.
Let us turn
to the LORD
our God
with all our heart;
Joel ii.13.
and with fasting,
and with weeping,
and with mourning.
Isa. lviii.7.
Let us deal our Bread to the Hungry, and bring the Poor to our Houses.
— V. 8.
So shall we call, and the Lord shall answer; we shall cry, and he shall say, Here I
[Page 333] am.
Isa. lviii.9.
Our light shall break forth as the Morning, and our righteousness as the Noon-day.
God shall come, and shall not keep silence:
Psal. l. 3.
He shall save us from our Enemies, and put them to shame that hate us.
Psal. xliv.7.
He shall arise,
Psal. lxviii.1,
and all our Adversaries shall be scatter'd; they also that hate us, shall flee before us;
— 2.
Like as the smoak vanisheth, so shall we drive them away;
Exod. xv.16.
terror and dread shall fall upon them.
Thus shall all our
Mourning be turned into
Laughter, and our
Heaviness into Joy; and we shall yet
sing the
Song of
Moses, and of the
Lamb, when he shall have given us rest from all our Enemies round about us;
Salvation and Glory, and Power, and Praise, and Thanksgiving, be to him that sitteth upon the Throne, and to the Lamb for Ever and Ever, Amen.
OF Contending Earnestly for the Faith Which was
once delivered to The SAINTS. A SERMON Preached at MERCERS-CHAPEL, January 8. 1687/8.
JUDE iii.
Beloved, when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the
Common Salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, and exhort you, that you should
earnestly contend for the
Faith which was
once deliver'd to the
Saints.
IT is generally agreed by Learned Men, that this
Epistle was written by St.
Jude upon the same Occasion, and to the same Persons to whom St.
Peter had not long before address'd his
Second; whose Thoughts
[Page 336] he pursues, and whose very Words he seems in some places to have transcribed. And the Subject and Design of both we have here express'd to us in the words of my
Text; viz. to exhort the
Christians dispersed abroad among the
Jews, neither to sink under those
Persecutions that were brought upon them for their
Faith; nor to suffer that holy Doctrine which had been so fully and purely deliver'd to them by the
Apostles, to be corrupted by the Errors of those pernicious
Hereticks, who even already began to creep in among them.
Great was the danger of these
Christians, and great the concern of our
Apostle for them. To persevere constantly in the Faith, at a time when the severest Tryals were made use of to affright them from it; and to preserve it in its Purity, when so many subtile
Hereticks made it their whole business, by any means, to corrupt the Truth of it. And no wonder if St.
Jude thought it not only becoming that
Character our Blessed
Lord had honour'd him with in his
Church, to write unto them, but even
necessary for him so to do; and to
exhort them,
[Page 337]
[...], to strive with all their might, and, as our
Translation has very well rendred it,
To contend earnestly for the Faith which was once deliver'd to the Saints.
For the due prosecution of which words, as they lye before us in the
Context, I shall consider these Four things.
- I. What that
Faith is, which the
Apostle exhorted them to
contend for?
- II. How they were to
contend for it?
- III. The great reason they had at that time more especially so to do.
- IV. By what means he advised them to
contend for it; that so they might secure their
Faith in those
dangerous times.
I. What that
Faith is which the
Apostle here exhorted them to
contend for?
Now this the
Character here given of it in our
Text, will clearly shew. 'Tis the
Faith which was once
deliver'd to the Saints. That
Faith which the Holy
Apostles had
once for all instructed them in, and which therefore both they and all succeeding
Ages in the
Church were both faithfully to retain, and
earnestly to contend for for ever.
[Page 338]So that here then we have a plain account, what the true
Christian Faith we are to profess, is, and where we are to seek it? 'Tis not the
Faith of this or that
Church or
Party; 'Tis not the
Faith of this or that
Country or
Century. Let Men and Times make what Changes and Alterations they please in it:
The Faith that was once
delivered to the Saints, is what we are to
contend for, not for any
Inventions or
Additions of
Men that have since been brought into it.
I shall not need to tell you whither you are to go for this
Faith: The
Spirit of
God, by providing us a
rule of it; and
assisting and
directing those holy Men who first
preach'd the Gospel to the
Saints that then lived, to send it down in writing to all the other Disciples that were to follow after to the end of the World; has sufficiently directed us both whither we are to go for it, and indeed where it is that we can alone be sure to find it. And however Interest has made some of late the better to
defend their
Errors, and to maintain an usurped
Authority over Mens
Consciences to pretend to some other
Directions: Yet since it is confess'd,
[Page 339] that the Holy
Scriptures were written for that very purpose, that they might be the
Rule of our
Faith; and St.
Paul has expresly told us,
2 Tim. iii.15.
That they are able to make the Man of God wise unto Salvation, and throughly furnished to every good work; we shall have little reason to seek to any other
Rule, till some good Account can be given why this is not sufficient; or by what
Authority it is that they pretend to impose any other of their own inventing upon us; and
who gave them this Authority?
But however, be the
Rule of this
Faith what it will, that is not my business at present to dispute. Let it only be resolved, that the
Faith it self must be no other than what was
once delivered to the Saints, and then I am sure it will be our duty not only readily to receive it, but
earnestly to contend for it, be the means of its conveyance what they will.
This is the next thing to be considered by us;
II. How we are to
contend for this
Faith?
[Page 340]And here if the Question be concerning the
manner of the
Contention, I have already observed, that the Original Expression is very emphatical; and implies a great vigour and
earnestness in the doing of it. To teach us with what zeal we ought to adhere to the
Truth, and defend it against all such as would endeavour either to affright, or to seduce us from it.
Indeed, whosoever shall consider the great value of that
Faith which was once delivered to the Saints; and what our concern is in the preserving of it; will be forced to confess, that we can never be too
earnest in our
contending for it.
Truth is in all things so worthy and desirable, that a generous Spirit will think he can never prize it enough. We see the greatest Men have made it the whole business of their Lives to pursue it even in the smallest instances; and have thought their labours worthily rewarded, if with the greatest Application, and it may be with some danger and loss too, they have but been able to find it out at the last. Much more certainly ought that
Truth, which the
Son of
God himself came down from Heaven to discover; and which,
[Page 341] had he not revealed it to us, it would have been impossible for us ever to have come to the knowledge of it, to be most dear to us, and not upon any account to be forsaken by us.
But when to this we shall add, That these
Truths are not matters of meer
Speculation, only to employ the Mind, and exercise the Soul in the Contemplation of them: That the concern here is not a useless
Theoreme; which whether we believe or not, we are neither at all the worse now, nor shall be ever the less happy hereafter; but such by our keeping or betraying whereof, we shall finally be Happy or Miserable for ever: That therefore to give up these
Truths, is to become the vilest
Traditors, the Betrayers not only of our
Religion, but of our
Souls too, and that to all
Eternity; we cannot certainly but think it to be very much our concern to take the
advice of the
Apostle, and
earnestly contend for the Faith that was once
delivered to the Saints.
Such is the necessity of this
Contention: And two things there were wherein St.
Jude here exhorted them to the Practice of it, proportionable to the two great dangers to which I have before
[Page 342] said these
Christians were then exposed.
For,
First; The
Christians to whom he wrote, were at this time actually under a
Persecution for their
Faith, and by consequence under great Temptations to
Apostatize from it. And this danger was by so much the more to be apprehended, for that a sort of
Hereticks were crept in among them, who the better to preserve themselves from those Evils which
Christianity then brought upon all the faithful Professors of it, had among their other
Errors, set up this for one, That it was lawful in such Tryals to dissemble their
Faith, and to escape
Persecution for it.
Now in Opposition to this base Cowardise of these Men, we must first interpret the
Contention here spoken of to imply a firmness and resolution of Mind to undergo any Evils, rather than to
deny their Religion: That they should not, like those vile
Hereticks, seek by unworthy Compliances to preserve themselves from danger, and ruine their Souls in the
other World, to save their Lives, and to preserve the little Interests of this.
[Page 343]And the same should be the resolution of every good Christian now.
Persecution ought to be so far from affrighting him from his
Faith, that he ought then most firmly to adhere to it, when he sees others the most violent in opposing it. What tho' he should be called to suffer for it?
Death ought never to amaze that Man, who is able to look forward into
Heaven beyond it; and there see that
Crown of
Glory which these
light afflictions that are but for a moment shall place upon his Head for all
Eternity. A true
Christian is never greater, than when he is under the
Cross: Nor can any thing be more glorious to the Faithful Disciple, than to follow his dear
Master, not only in Well-doing, but,
if the Will of God be so, in
patient Suffering too.
What shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress,
Rom. viii.35,
or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? (As it is written,
— 36,
For thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter:) Nay,
— 37.
in all these things we are more than Conquerors, through him that loved us.
[Page 344]But,
Secondly; This was not the only danger they were then likely to run, nor it may be the greatest. And the hazard of corrupting their Religion, by the Artifices of those
Hereticks who were unawares crept in among them, was yet more to be apprehended than their total
Apostatizing from it. And therefore St.
Jude here exhorts them,
to contend earnestly for the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints; i. e. to be very wary and circumspect to maintain it in that purity in which they had received it, and not suffer any little Sophistry or Insinuations of their Enemies, to lead them into any Errors contrary to the truth of it.
And indeed, whosoever shall look into the
Annals of the
Church, will find this to have ever been the more fatal danger of the two: And that the Devil has in all Ages gain'd more by the secret cunning of his
false Teachers, than by the open violence of his
Persecutors. There's many a
Christian who has carriage enough to Die for his
Faith, that yet has not Skill enough to
defend it. And those whose business it is to deceive, never fail to
[Page 345] set most upon such as they think are the least able to do so. And therefore it cannot certainly but be very advisable in us all, and especially for those who are the most ignorant, to be very careful of themselves as to this matter: Not to hearken to every little Pretender that will but undertake to lead them; but if any such offers himself to them, to draw them away from the right Faith, either absolutely to reject him, or rather to bring him forth unto the light; to refer him to their
Teachers, who instruct them in the
Truth, and who are therefore the fittest to defend the Interests of it. And so maintain that wise indifference which ought to be the resolution of every good Man in the search of all, but especially of
divine Truth; neither obstinately to refuse a better Instruction whenever it shall indeed be offered to him, much less to be cheated out of his Religion by Noise and Confidence, by high Pretences, and no Arguments; and so by his easiness, betray that Faith which our
Apostle here calls us so
earnestly to contend for.
[Page 346]And this is a
Caution that cannot be unseasonable at any time. But yet some times there are wherein 'tis more especially to be recommended to Christians. And such was that wherein St.
Jude wrote this
Epistle: Which therefore brings me to my next Point,
III. Of the reason which the
Christians at that time had more especially thus to
contend for the Faith which was once
delivered to the Saints.
I shall not now say any thing of that general Obligation which lyes upon all
Christians thus
to contend for the Faith, viz. the
Eternal Salvation of their
Souls, according as they are careful or not in so doing, though this ought certainly to have always its weight too with us, both because I have already said somewhat to this before, and because I am now only to consider the particular Reasons which those to whom St.
Jude here wrote, had at that time so to do. And those, whethersoever of the two things we consider, which I have before shewn they were herein exhorted to, are such as
[Page 347] ought very much to have engaged their care in this
Contention. For,
First, As to the
renouncing of their
Faith.
They were
actually under a Persecution for it. Their Interests, their Ease, their Inclinations, all sollicited them so to do. And as if all this were not enough, some who called themselves
Christians among them, not only encouraged them by their
Example, but even maintain
[...]d it as an
Opinion, That to avoid Persecution, they might lawfully and warrantably dissemble their Belief. And sure then it was high time for the
Apostle to interpose his
Exhortation, to stir them up to
contend for that
Faith which both their
Enemies persecuted, and their
pretended Catholick Brethren so readily renounced. To press them with such Arguments, as both their present Circumstances, and past Prophecies offer'd to him to confirm them in it; and which ought to have been of much greater weight with them to keep them in the right way, than the scandalous
Examples and
Doctrine of their Adversaries to draw them
[Page 348] out of it. Now two
Considerations there were, which some suppose the
Apostle to have here offer'd to them for this purpose.
1. The nearness of their
Deliverance; which according to our
Saviour's
Promises, must now be, as indeed it afterwards proved, very nigh at hand.
This is what the learned Dr.
Hammond understood to have been signified by that Phrase of the
Text; where the
Apostle says, he thought it necessary to write unto them,
[...],
Of the common Salvation; i. e. (says
See Dr.
Hammond's Par. upon this Verse, and Note on Rom. xiii.c. he) of that
special Promise of Christ to preserve and deliver those who should firmly adhere to him, from that
Vniversal Destruction, which was in a little time to
befall the Jews.
Many were the Denuntiations of our Blessed
Lord against the
Jews in his
Gospel. The Calamities he foretold were great, and the time of their accomplishment nigh at hand.
That Generation, which then lived,
was not to pass away till all should be fulfilled. But for those among them who should embrace and keep firm to his Religion,
[Page 349] they were to be secured in the midst of this Desolation. So
Mat. x.22. where speaking of those very Persecutions which St.
Jude here refers to, he tells them,
But he that endures to the end,
See Dr.
Hammond, Mat. x.
h. Rom. xiii.
c.
shall be saved. Shall be saved, not only in another World, though that be certain too; but by a remarkable deliverance even in this. And accordingly St.
Peter, who wrote much about the same time that St.
Jude did, and concerning the very same things, exemplifies this Deliverance in that remarkable Preservation of
Noah and his Family, when the whole World besides perished in the Deluge, 2
Pet. ii.5. Of righteous
Lot and his Children, who were brought by an
Angel out of
Sodom, when the wicked
Sodomites were destroyed,
ver. 6, 7. And then makes this remarkable Application,
ver. 9.
The Lord, says he,
knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations.
Now if this be allowed of as the true meaning of this
Phrase, then certainly it could not but be a great engagement to them to continue constant in their Profession: To consider, that they had but a little while remaining, and their Deliverance should be accomplish'd:
[Page 350] That,
Rom. xiii.11. as St.
Paul phrases it,
their Salvation was now nearer than when they believed.
Rom. xiii.12.
The night was far spent, the day was at hand: And therefore how unworthy, indeed how weak a thing would it be for them, after all they had hitherto suffered for the
Faith, now finally to
apostatize from it, when they were just ready to be delivered out of all their Dangers.
But this is not all the force of this Argument, St.
Jude presses it yet farther; for that,
2. Such an
Apostasie would not only not secure them, but would most certainly involve them in that very Destruction which they sought to escape by it.
And of this the
Examples which our
Apostle subjoins, are an evident Proof; and that Destruction which accordingly did involve the Complying
Hereticks with the Unbelieving
Jews, became a terrible Application. Our Blessed
Lord, who provided for the Security of the Constant
Christians, leaving the rest, as he had declared he would,
to lose their Souls, or Lives, that were so politick for the
saving or preserving of them;
[Page 351] and to be a standing Caution to all succeeding Ages, how unworthy, indeed how dangerous a thing it is for Men to purchase their Lives at the price of their
Consciences; and to betray their
Souls to Eternl Damnation in
another World, to secure the little Interests and Advantages of
this.
Such reason therefore had these
Christians upon all these Accounts,
to contend earnestly for the Faith; i. e. not to renounce it, but to continue firm and constant in the Profession of it. Nor were their Engagement,
Secondly, any less,
Secondly, To
contend for it; as it implies a Zeal for the preserving the Primitive Purity of it.
And indeed 'tis this seems to have been the more especial design of St.
Jude in this
Caution. For having in our
Text exhorted them
earnestly to contend for the Faith which was once delivered to the Saints; he immediately subjoyns this Reason,
ver. 4.
That there were certain men crept in among them, ungodly men, who turn'd the grace of God into lasciviousness, and would otherwise be likely enough to pervert them from it.
[Page 352]Now this could not but be a very great Obligation upon them to look to themselves, and stand fast in the Truth which they had received, to be thus expresly forewarn'd of their danger; and admonish'd by the
Apostle what Men there were crept in among them, that would make it their whole endeavour to corrupt their Purity. But especially if we consider the Character which the Holy
Apostles every where given of them; and which will yet more evidently shew how likely they would be, without very great care, to deceive them. For,
1
st. As our
Apostle tells us,
ver. 16. They were great
Pretenders; they spoke mighty things in their own Commendation, as if they alone had not only all Truth, but all Knowledge too on their sides; and the rest of Mankind were but as Beasts in comparison of them. Now this oftentime makes a huge impression upon weak Minds, who do not sufficiently consider how suspitious a thing it is for Men to be too forward in their own Commendation; and that the best and wisest Men are commonly
[Page 353] those, who make the least noise of their Goodness, and their Knowledge.
2
dly. They were very subtile and diligent in propagating their
Heresie. They durst not attack those whom they knew to be very firm, or well instructed in the Faith. But they crept slily and secretly into Mens Houses, and, as the
Devil their Master before them, they set commonly upon the weaker Sex;
2 Tim. iii.6.
leading captive silly Women, says St.
Paul, and
those too, for the most part,
laden with divers lusts. Such for whom
Christianity was too severe and rigid an Institution, they could not find any great hopes of living up to, or consequently of being saved by the Rules of that; and they were therefore glad to hear of some more easie, and more agreeable way to Happiness.
3
dly, And such,
Thirdly, these
Hereticks fail'd not to propose to them. Their
Religion consisted chiefly in a sett of incomprehensible
Phrases and
Notions; and if they were but Admirers of
Simon and his
Helena, it was
[Page 354] for the rest no great matter how little
Morality they observed. If it were dangerous to profess
Christianity, they might freely deny it; and
judaïze, rather than suffer Persecution. If their Lusts disturb'd them, it was natural, and therefore lawful to gratifie them: and it was a great mistake to think that they ought not to do so. The truth is, I am ashamed to repeat in this place, what
Ecclesiastical Writers have delivered down to us concerning them: And I shall content my self to refer you only to this short
Epistle,
Ver. 4, 8,
[...], 16, 18, 19. for the
Character both of them and their
Religion. For I am much mistaken if this alone will not suffice to shew what just cause our
Apostle had to fear their prevailing: and that such an easie Practice, supported by such high Pretences, might be but too apt to gain over
Proselytes to its Party.
Let us see therefore in the last place,
4
thly, By what means it was that St.
Jude here exhorted the yet
Orthodox Christians to contend for their Faith, and secure themselves in those dangerous Times.
[Page 355]And those are principally these five:
- 1. By a close
Adherence to that
Doctrine which had been delivered to them.
- 2. By taking heed of those that would seduce them from it.
- 3. By
building themselves on their holy Faith; i. e. by adding Innocency of Life to the Purity of their Faith.
- 4. By fervent
Prayer to God for his Assistance. And,
- 5. By a serious consideration of their future state.
These are the
means which St.
Jude here exhorts them to make use of to secure their Faith; and they are indeed such as if duly observed, will not fail to have a prosperous
Effect to the end for which they are proposed.
1
st. The
First way
to contend earnestly for the Faith, is, To keep close to that
holy Doctrine which we have received.
This was what the
Apostle in our
Text advised them to do; or rather, not barely to keep close to it, but, as
[Page 356] the Phrase here is,
to contend earnestly for it. And that was then a most undoubted Security, when the
Apostles themselves taught them their Religion; and so their
Faith came to them without all dispute,
pure and
uncorrupted. And however we do not now pretend that Men should give up themselves so intirely to our Conduct, as to stop their Ears to whatever can be said against us: yet since we profess no other
Faith than that which
was once delivered unto the Saints; since the
Rule by which we go, cannot be denied to contain that
Faith, and we desire not to be believed by you, any farther than what we teach is found to be agreeable to that
Rule: I think we may very reasonably thus far at least make the Application even now, That you ought not lightly to forsake a
Faith which is built upon such a
Foundation, I am sure not for such a one as is built upon any other. And though we are so far from encouraging a blind Obstinacy in any one, that, on the contrary, we had rather all Men would search and see, whether what we profess, be not indeed that
Faith which was once delivered to the Saints:
[Page 357] yet this deference we think every one ought to pay to that
Church which first made him
Christian, and to those
Guides whom God's Providence has set over him to build him up in the
Faith; as not lightly to forsake either them or their
Doctrine, but to presume for the
Truth of what they already profess, till they can be very clearly and evidently convinced of the contrary. But,
2
dly, The next
means proposed, whereby they were
to contend for the Faith, was, By
taking heed of those who would have
seduced them from it.
This is the
general design of this whole
Epistle, and I have before shewn what great need there was of such a Caution. Now by
taking heed of
Seducers, I do not mean to imply, that Men should be so obstinately wary, as not to hearken to any thing that one of a contrary Persuasion is able to say either for his own Opinions, or against ours: For that were to lead Men by
Faction, not
Reason. But I mean these Two things: First, That we should not have our Ears so open, as to hearken to every thing that any one shall think fit
[Page 358] to offer to disquiet our Minds, and disturb our Consciences, without any just occasion for it: Nay, it may be, upon the account of such things, wherein we are certainly and evidently convinced, that we are in the right. Much less, that we should seek occasion of
Disputes, and love to be perpetually raising Difficulties against our
Religion, lest we should at last provoke God to give us over to Delusion, and punish our needless exposing our selves to
Temptation, by suffering us to be overcome by it. Nor, Secondly, So far comply with such Persons, as to give our selves up to their
Seduction, and become easie and willing to be deceived by them.
It is certainly a great weakness in any Man to go to his
Enemy for the
Character of his
Religion. To enquire concerning the
Truth, of those who are the profess'd Opposers of it. If Men have
Doubts, or if their
Curiosity must be gratified in starting of needless
Scruples, and one part only be consulted, both Charity and Duty, and I had almost said even common Civility too, might satisfie them, that they ought to be their
[Page 359] Instructors, whom God has set over them to be their
Guides in Holy things, rather than any others.
But if this be thought too great a
Partiality, to hear one side only, and not enquire at all of the other; yet, at least if our
Enemies may be admitted, our own
Guides sure ought not to be excluded, but to be allowed at least to be as worthy our regard, as their Adversaries. Nor can I think any otherwise, than that he is minded to be
seduced, who instead of taking heed of
Hereticks, seeks only to them; instead of avoiding them, avoids those from whom, if not alone, yet I am sure principally, he ought to fortifie himself against them.
3
dly, The next
means proposed for their
contending for the Faith, was, By Innocence and Holiness of Life.
This St.
Jude calls, a
Building up our selves upon our most holy Faith, ver. 20. And again, a
keeping of our selves in the love of God, ver. 21. And an excellent
means no doubt it is, to preserve the Purity of our
Faith, and to keep
[Page 360] our selves from being seduced from it.
I shall not need to tell you how powerful a
motive the want of
Piety has been to most of those Errors that have infested the
Church Whilst Men, to gratifie their Passions, have corrupted their
Faith; and Pride and Discontent, Interest and Ambition, Looseness and Indulgence, more than want of Knowledge, have made Men
Hereticks.
And were we now to enquire, what the true cause is that keeps up these
Divisions in the
Church at this day; why Men should be so obstinate in
Errors so plainly contrary to the very
Nature of
Christianity, and, I had almost said, to the common
Sense and
Reason of Mankind, that it even poses our
Charity to think they do not themselves know them to be so: I fear the best Account we should be able to give of this matter, would be, That
Interest and
Prejudice blind their Eyes; and that their Errors are as Useful and Beneficial, as they are otherwise Gross and Unreasonable.
But would Men indeed lay aside all Humane Considerations, as in things wherein
Eternity is at stake, they ought
[Page 361] to do: Would they with
Charity and
Humility seek the
Truth, and be as willing to discover their own, as they are but too forward to censure other Mens faults: In plain terms, would they be
Christians indeed, seek nothing but the Glory of God, the Peace and Unity of his Church, and the Salvation of their own Souls; I cannot but think that most of our
Controversies would presently vanish, and we should yet recover that
Truth which, I fear, some Men have too long detain'd in Unrighteousness, and been deprived of by their own fault.
But especially would they to this Honesty and Integrity, add,
4
thly, The
Apostle's next Direction, Of fervent
Prayer to God for his Assistance.
For certainly the
Truth and
Purity of
Religion, is so great a Good, and so pleasing and acceptable to
God Almighty to be implored of him, that a pious and upright Man, earnestly praying, and heartily seeking after it, shall hardly be deny'd the Happiness of being constant to the
Faith, if he be already
[Page 362] in the right way; or of being brought to it, if he is not.
He who has promised the true
Votary, not to refuse him in any thing that is necessary or but expedient for him, if he asks as he ought to do; will never fail to answer him in a matter of such moment. And if he does not neglect himself while he
prays to God, but uses such Care and Caution as St.
Jude here directs us to do for our Security, he need not be afraid, though he were encompassed with
Seducers on every side; but be confident, that he shall either still go on in the right way, or obtain God's Pardon, if after all this he should chance to be mistaken in it.
There is yet one
means more whereby St.
Jude exhorts the
Christians, earnestly to contend for their Faith. And that is,
5
thly, By a serious Consideration of their
future state.
Keep your selves (says he)
in the love of God, looking for the Mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, unto Eternal Life, ver. 21. And indeed it cannot be doubted but that this great Consideration, which so
[Page 363] highly influences all the other parts of a Christian Life, must here also prove of a singular advantage to keep us firm and stedfast in our
Faith. This will make us diligent in all the rest; will awaken our Care, will perfect our Piety, and enflame our Devotion. By this we shall be secure, that no worldly Considerations shall be able to prevail upon us, to forsake our Religion. We shall neither be moved for any Terrors to renounce it, nor be cajolled by any Interests or Persuasions to give it up. But we shall resolve, as we ought, to enquire diligently into the Grounds of our Profession, to judge impartially, and stedfastly follow what we are persuaded to be the right Faith; that so we may be able to give a comfortable Account of our selves to God, when we shall appear at his Tribunal. No matter how severely we may be censured by Men for our so doing. We know that
Truth very often meets with, and makes Enemies to the best Men. Christianity it self was once every where spoken against, and St.
Paul arraign'd as a
Heretick. But whilst with that
Apostle we know wherefore we believe, we shall be so far from
[Page 364] being afraid of their Censures, or ashamed of our Profession, that should we for the sake of Christ, as he was, be brought even before the
Tribunals of our Enemies, we shall be able with assurance to answer for our selves as he did;
That after the way which they call Heresie,
Act. xxiv.14.
so worship we the God of our Fathers, believing all things that are written in the Law and the Prophets. Such a power will this great Consideration of
Eternal Life have over us, to secure us in our Religion, that it will actuate all the other
means that have before been offer'd to establish our Faith, and it self become a new defence, and such as all the
Sophistry and
Malice of our Enemies shall not be able ever to overcome.
And thus have I given you as full an Account as the time would permit of the several things I proposed to consider: And however I have not so closely confined my Reflections to the particular concern of those
Christians to whom St.
Jude wrote, as not to have observed somewhat in general the use that all others ought to make of this Caution; yet I will now in the
close
[Page 365] crave leave to offer two or three
Reflections more, which may serve to shew our own more immediate concern in it.
And,
First; Let us from hence learn with what
Zeal and
Constancy we ought to
contend for our Religion; which I will be bold to say, does, if any in the whole World, the best deserve the
Character of the
Text, of being
the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints, and that without mixture of any thing corruptive of, or contrary thereunto.
We pretend not to impose any thing either upon your
Belief or
Practice, but what the
Rule of this
Faith, the
Holy Scriptures themselves prescribe, or at least
allow us to do. We give no other
Interpretation of
Scripture, than what is either so apparently the meaning of it, that no impartial Person can doubt of it; or else has been so universally received by the
best and
purest Antiquity, and is otherwise so agreeable with the rest of our
Faith, that there can be no just cause to suspect it. The
Articles of our
Creed, are the same now, which the
Church has received and profess'd from the beginning; and so evidently
[Page 366] founded on the
Authority of
God's Word, that they neither can nor do admit of any
Dispute among
Christians. Those who the most pretend us to be
defective in our
Faith, yet dare not say we are
erroneous in what we do
profess: They acknowledge that what we
believe is right, only they think we do not
believe all that we ought, because not all that they would have us, to do.
And certainly then such a
Faith as this cannot but deserve to be
earnestly contended for, as being without all Controversie, truly that
Faith which was once delivered to the Saints.
And that so much the rather,
Secondly, At this time, when so many
Seducers, for I shall spare the rest of St.
Jude's Character,
ver. 4. are crept in among us; and make it their great Endeavour, by any means, to draw us away from it. I shall not repeat either the manner how I have shewn we ought to
contend for our Faith against them, or the Directions which from the
Apostle I have before offered for the doing of it. Let us only resolve on that one
[Page 367] most just and reasonable
Method, never to leave our own
Faith, till we can be clearly and evidently convinced, that we have a better offer'd to us in the stead of it; and then we shall either free our selves altogether from the Attacks of our
Adversaries, who seldom care to meddle with honest and understanding Men; or I am sure we shall not run any great Hazzard by their Attempts.
But above all,
Thirdly; Whilst we thus
contend for the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints, let us be Followers of their
Lives, as well as of their
Doctrine. This is that which must save us, when all our Disputes will otherwise stand us in no stead. To
believe aright, will do us but small service, if we do not
live so too. And I am persuaded, would we but be prevailed with to do this as we ought, it would not only most effectually secure us in the Truth, but be the most likely means in the World to draw over others to it.
And indeed what pity is it, that a
Chureh, which has in all other respects
[Page 368] so many admirable Advantages above its
Adversaries, that it is defective in no other
mark of being truly
Primitive, and even in this is less defective than others, should not be blessed with this too? Consider, I beseech you, that we rely upon none of those
broken Reeds which others lay so much stress upon, to make you
happy in
another Life, though you are not
upright and
holy in
this.
If there be then any concern for your
own or your
Church's
honour; if any
value for your
Immortal Souls; if you
desire the Blessing of
God now, and the benefit of his
Promises in the World to come; if these
Motives, which one would think should be of all others the most considerable, may be allowed to have any influence at all upon you; think then upon these things, and fulfil ye our Joy in the
practice of that
Piety whereunto ye are called. Be as Good, as ye are Orthodox; as free from all Corruption in your Manners, as God be thanked you are from Error in your Belief: Accomplish that great Work, which Heaven seems at last to have begun among us; And as we are now apparently
[Page 369] more concern'd for our Religion, than we have perhaps any of us heretofore been; so let us go on in well-doing more and more. Let us
grow in Grace, and then we shall also
grow in the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
2 Pet. iii.18. Eph. iv.13.
till finally we all come in the Vnity of the Faith, and of the Knowledge of the Son of God, to a perfect Man, to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.
OF THE Nature and End OF THE HOLY SACRAMENT OF THE Lord's Supper, A SERMON Preach'd at St.
PAVL's
COVENT-GARDEN, Decemb. 30. 1688.
1 COR. xi.24.
This do in Remembrance of Me.
THese Words are part of that Solemn
Form in which our Blessed
Saviour first celebrated the
Holy Sacrament of his
Body and
Blood; an
[...] establish'd it
[Page 372] as a sacred
Institution, to be continued for ever in his
Church, in remembrance of that
Death and
Passion which he was just then about to undergo for it.
Whether our
Apostle recounted the History of this great
Institution, according to what some of those who were present at the first Celebration of it, had delivered it unto him; or whether, as seems most probable, he had received the manner of it by some
extraordinary Revelation from our
Saviour Christ himself: This is plain,
Note:
Non est meum quod vobis tradidi, sed à Domino illud accepi: sicut ipse alibi dicit, Non ab hominibus sed à Deo omnia didicisse. Hieron. in ver. 23. — See Gal. i.1, 12. that what he here reports to them of this matter, was no idle Story, no vain Account of his own Invention, but a true and exact Relation of what the Blessed
Jesus then did, when
in the same night in which he was betray'd, he took Bread,
and when he had given thanks, brake it, and gave it to his Disciples, saying, Take, Eat, this is my Body which is broken for you,
‘This do in Remembrance of Me.’
So that our
Text then you see contains a positive
Command of our Saviour
Christ himself, of something which he
[Page 373] ordered his
Apostles to do with reference to this
Holy Sacrament: And my business at this time shall be to consider what that was, and how far we at this day are to look upon our selves to be concerned in it. I shall reduce what I have to offer upon this occasion, to these two general Considerations:
I. Of the
false Construction and
Application which those of the
Church of
Rome make of these words.
Which having done, so far as may be necessary to the following Discourse, I will then,
II. Shew what indeed it was that our Blessed
Saviour here commanded his
Apostles, and in
them, All of
us to
Do, in Remembrance of Him.
And by that time I have clearly examin'd these Two
Points, I presume I shall in some measure have laid open the whole
Nature and
Design of this
Holy Sacrament; and in that have answer'd the
End of these
Solemn and
Extraordinary Assemblies.
[Page 374]And first I am to consider,
I. That
false Construction and
Application which those of the
Church of
Rome make of these words.
It is the Opinion of those of the other
Communion, That our
Saviour Christ here spoke to his
Apostles, not as the
Representatives of the
whole Body of the
Church,
Illud Christi, Hoc facite,
non est dictum, nisi Apostolis,
qui to mandato Ordinati sunt primi Sacerdotes Novi Testamenti. Bellarm. de Euch. l. 4. c. 16. §. Haec autem.
Illud Hoc facite,
non significat solùm Manducate
& Bibite;
quod convenit omnibus Christianis, sed significat, Consecrate, Sumite
& aliis Distribuite
ut Me facere vidistis. Ista autem tria non possunt convenire omnibus, Ergo illud Mandalum non est datum omnibus,
sed solùm sacerdotibus.
ibid. but as those whom he was now about to
consecrate to the peculiar
Office of the
Ministry in it: And therefore that commanding these, To
Do This, He did at once both command them to continue this
Holy Sacrament for ever in his
Church, and also at the same time invest them with a
Power, to
Consecrate, and
Take, and
Distribute it to others, as he had done to them.
To which if we did add their other
Notion of this
Sacrament, viz. that in the
Celebration of it, there is
Concil Trid. Sess. xxii. Can. 1
a true and proper Offering made for the Sins
[Page 375] and Satisfactions both of the Dead and the Living, we shall then find the full import of our
Text, according to their
sense, to be this; DO THIS, that is,
Receive the power which I hereby give you of consecrating, i. e.
Sess. xiii.
Can. 1, 4. of
converting these Elements of Bread
and Wine,
into the true and proper Substance
of my Body
and Blood;
and having so done,
Sess. xxii.
Can. 2 Offer
them up to my Father as a true and real propitiatory Sacrifice,
Ibid. Can. 3.
for the Sins and Satisfactions, for the Punishments and all other the Necessities of all my faithful Disciples, whether they be alive
or dead;
whether they be yet on Earth,
or gone to Purgatory.
Such is the Account which those of the
Church of
Rome give us of these words: And in this they are so very confident, that they not only
Concil. Trid. Sess. xxii.
cap. 1.
Christus Corpus & Sanguinem suum sub speciebus Panis & Vini Deo Patri obtulit: ac sub earundem rerum Symbolis, Apostolis quos nunc Novi Testamenti Sacerdotes constituebat, ut sumerent tradidit: & Eisdem, Eorumque in Sacerdotio successoribus ut offerrent praecepit, per haec verba, Hoc facite in meam commemorationem. And
Can. 2.
Siquis dixerit illis verbis, Hoc facite,
&c. Christum non instituisse Apostolos Sacerdotes, aut non Ordinâsse ut ipsi aliique Sacerdotes offerrent Corpus & Sanguinem suam, Anathema sit.
Anathematize all those who shall say either that Christ in this Command did not
institute his
Apostles, Priests; or
[Page 376] that he did not Command, that
they, and
other Priests, should in like manner
offer up his
Body and
Blood; but have also made it the very
Form of
Ordaining Priests at this day in their
Church, having delivered the
Patin and
Chalice into their hands, to bid them,
See
Catech. ad Paroch. par. 2.
de Ord. Sacram. n. 50. §. tertio.
Receive Power to offer Sacrifice
to God, and to celebrate Mass
for the Living and for the Dead.
I shall need say very little to shew the falseness of this
Interpretation, which many of their own
Doctors, notwithstanding all their
Definitions concerning it, yet are not themselves very well satisfied withal: They freely allow, that this
Command of our
Saviour, when he bids them
Do this, cannot be so restrain'd to his own Act of
Consecrating the
Holy Eucharist, as not to have an equal respect to the
Peoples Act of
Receiving it: And by consequence, that all that can hence be gathered, is, that our
Saviour has hereby obliged his
Church to the continuance of this great
Memorial of his
Death, both by the
Consecrating and
Distributing of the
Priests; and by the
Receiving, and
Eating, and
Drinking of the
People; and which is no other Account than we
[Page 377] our selves give of the
Words before us.
'Tis from hence that
(i)
Manifestum est quòd Homo tenetur hoc Sacramentum sumere non solùm ex statuto Ecclesiae, sed ex mandato Domini, dicentis, Hoc facite in meam commemorationem.
Aquin. part. 3.
Qu. 80.
Art. 11.
id Corp.
Aquinas concludes, that all
Christians are obliged, as far as they have opportunity, to
communicate in this
Holy Sacrament, not only in
Obedience to the
Commands of the
Church, but as a thing which our Saviour
Christ himself required, when he said in our
Text, This do in Remembrance of Me.
But
Estius is more express: He tells us, that by
Do this, our Saviour plainly intended the whole
Action both of
his Consecrating and
Distributing, and of
their Receiving these sacred Elements. As if he had said,
Estins in Sent. l. 4.
dist. 12. §. 11.
pag. 165.
l.A.B. Where having shewn that
facere cannot be interpreted
consecrare; he adds,
Non enim absolutè dicitur Facite,
sed Hoc facite,
i. e. Id quod à Me & à Vobis nunc fit aut factum est, deinceps vos & vestri Successores, facite in Mei memori
[...]m.
Et infra.
[...]aulus, 1 Cor. 11.
Illud facere
etiam ad Plebem
refert Edentem
& Bibentem
de hoc Sacramento, &c.
What you have seen now done by me and you, that do you and your Successors henceforth in Remembrance of Me. And that this is clearly the meaning, he shews from the
Context of St.
Paul in the following Verses, where repeating the very same
[Page 378]
Command, after the Distribution of the
Cup, that he had mentioned in my
Text upon the delivery of the
Bread, he expresses himself in this plain manner,
This do ye (says he)
as oft, not as ye shall
Consecrate or Offer, but
as ye shall drink it in Remembrance of Me. And then immediately subjoins a Reason, which clearly refers to the
Peoples Eating and Drinking, and not to the
Priest's
offering any pretended
Sacrifice in this Celebration:
For as often as ye eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, ye do shew the Lord's Death till he come; that is, ye do, by this
Action of yours, fulfil the
Command before us, ye set forth the Memory of
Christ's
Death and
Passion, and
do this in Remembrance of Him.
And even
De Euch. l. 4.
c. 16. §. Haec autem.
Bellarmin himself, tho' he supposes these words to have been spoke in a peculiar manner to the
Apostles, as those who were hereby to be
consecrated to the
Priestly Office; yet cannot but own, that they must refer as well to the
Action of their
Ibid. l. 4.
c. 25. §. Videtur tamen. Where he gives this Paraphrase of our
Text: Id quod nunc agimus, Ego dum consecro & po
[...]rigo, & vos dum accipitis & comeditis frequentate deinceps usque ad mundi consummationem.
Eating,
[Page 379] as to those of our Saviour's
Blessing and
Distributing the
Holy Elements;
(n)
Ibid. Paulus
autem resert potissimùm illa Verba ad actionem Discipulorum, id quod ex ver. 26.
colligitur. Et planum fieri potest ex instituto & proposito B. Pauli,
&c. q. v. Nay, he says yet more, that it is most agreeable both to the Context of St.
Paul, and to his Design of repeating the
History of this
Institution, to apply them
rather to the
Disciples action of
Eating and
Drinking, than to our
Saviour's of
Consecrating and
Offering; the Error of the
Corinthians, which he design'd to correct, consisting not in their
Consecrating, but in their
Receiving of the
Holy Eucharist, in that they did not do it with that due reverence which they ought to do. Tho' how to reconcile this not only with the
Opinion of his
Church before mention'd, but even with his own Interpretation of
Aquinas's Argument from this place, to prove the
necessity of all Mens Receiving this
Holy Sacrament where it may conveniently be had;
viz. that
Bellarm. ib. c 16 §Dicet aliquis. His words are;
Neque obstat quòd S. Thomas
colligit ex hoc loco esse de jure divino ut omnes aliquando sumant Eucharistiam; ubi videtur intellexisse illud Hoc facite
dictum esse Omnibus;
Nam S. Thomas
non vult colligi immediatè sed mediaté. Quia enim Dominus jubet Apostolis ut consecrent, sumant,
& distribuant,
consequenter jubet Aliis ut accipiant
de manu sacerdotum distribuentium. St.
Thomas did did not intend to collect
[Page 380] this
immediately from this
Command, as if it had been given to
All; but only by
consequence, as our Lord must be understood to have commanded the
People to
Receive, what he
commanded the
Priests to
Consecrate and
Distribute, I cannot easily understand.
The truth is, both the Opinion of our
Saviour's making his
Apostles Priests by these words, and the
Paraphrase which they now give of them in order thereunto, are a meer
Invention of these
later Ages, sought out to support that other great
Corruption of this
Holy Institution, the
Communicating of the
Laity only in
One Kind. When being pressed both with the
Example of our
Blessed Lord in his Institution of this
Holy Sacrament, who gave the
Cup as well as
Bread to his Disciples; and with his
positive Command, to
do that to
Others which
Himself had done to
Them. The nice
Masters of the
Schools, Men who never wanted a subtilty to elude what they could not otherwise fairly answer, first found out this admirable
Secret, unknown to the
Church for above a
Thousand Years before;
viz. That our Saviour here
Consecrating the
Holy Eucharist, and giving a
Command to his
[Page 381]
Apostles to
Do likewise, did invest them thereby in their
Priestly Office, and so intitule them to a Right of
Receiving the
Cup from him, which neither they therefore had any Right to
before, nor have the People by consequence any more Right to at this very
day.
But however, such an Evasion as this might well enough become the
School-Errantry, and serve to amuze a barbarous Age wherein it was first invented; yet was it certainly too great a presumption in the
Council of
Trent, in such inquisitive Times as these, to impose it upon Mens Consciences as an
Article of
Faith; and to think, by the vain Terror of an ungrounded
Anathema, to secure it against all Opposition. For not to insist,
First, On the many
gross Absurdities, and even
blasphemous Consequences of the very Doctrine of the
Mass it self, That there should be a
true and
proper Sacrifice, and yet nothing
truly and
properly sacrificed: A
Propitiatory Offering, and yet no
Propitiation made by it: That
Christ was but
once offered for our
Sins, and yet that he should be
offered again
ten thousand times every day:
[Page 382] That by that
One offering of Himself, he should have perfected for Ever them that are sanctified; and yet that those that are
sanctified should not be
perfected without many of these
New-Mass-Offerings made for them. To say nothing,
Secondly, Of the inconsistency there is in the very Supposition, That our Saviour Christ should
ordain Priests of the
New-Covenant in his
Church, before he had yet so much as
sealed that
Covenant by his Death, or establish'd his
Church. To pass by,
Thirdly, That we have another plain and evident Account, both when, and after what manner, and with what words our Blessed
Saviour did ordain his
Apostles to the
Ministry of his
Church, namely, in the
Twentieth Chapter of St.
John; where we are told how,
after his Resurrection, he thus gave them their Mission,
ver. 21, 22, 23.
Peace be unto you; as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you: And then he
breathed upon them, and said,
Receive ye the Holy Ghost; whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained:
[Page 383] And which are at this day own'd by the
*
Catech. Conc. Trid. de Ord. Sacr. n. 5. §. 4.
Manibus capiti (sc. ordinandi in sacerdotem) ejus impositis, Accipe,
inquit, Spiritum Sanctum,
&c. Eique Coelestem illam quam Dominus Discipulis suis dedit peccata retinendi ac remittendi potestatem tribuit. And again,
De Sacr. Poenit. n. 71.
Il. lustr verò hujus Ministerii Testimonium praebent illa Domini Verba apud S. Joann. Quorum remiseritis,
&c. neque enim omnibus,
sed Apostolis tantùm
haec dicta fuisse constat, quibus in hâc functione sacerdotes succedunt.
Church of
Rome, as well as by
us, for one
Essential part of the
Priestly Mission, and accordingly made use of by them in their
Ordination: So that either this
Sacrament may be
reiterated, or the
Character divided, and one part conferr'd at one time, the other at another; all which is contrary to their own
Principles; or else the
Apostles were not
ordain'd Priests when they received the
Holy Eucharist, but when our
Saviour here
breathed upon them, and both by his
Action and his
Words plainly expressed his
Mission of them.
I say, not to
insist on any of these things, either we must look upon these words to relate to the whole
Church, to the
People as well as to the
Priests; and then to be sure they cannot have either the
Effect or
Signification that they herein attribute unto them; or else it will remain, that there is no
Divine Command at all entituling the
People to any Right to this
Holy Sacrament:
[Page 384] For if our Saviour spoke to his
Apostles as
Priests, if he not only took the
Bread and the
Cup and
consecrated them as a
Priest himself, but also
distributed them to the
Apostles as
Priests, and bad them,
Take, Eat and
Drink as
Priests; then are not the
People, no not by Cardinal
Bellarmin's consequence, at all concerned in any part of this
Institution, which the
Priests only, by virtue of this
Command, are obliged to continue, and
consecrate, offer, give, receive, all by themselves, and to one another, as
Christ and his
Apostles here are supposed, without the rest of the
Disciples, and as
Priests, to have done.
To pass by therefore this
Interpretation, both so lately invented, and so weakly established; set up to support that bold attempt of
depriving the People of one half of the Communion, and that upon such
Principles as in the natural consequence of them rob them of
both; I go on to the other Point I have proposed, and shall now take leave somewhat more largely to insist upon;
Viz.
[Page 385]II. To shew, what indeed it was that our
Saviour here commanded his
Apostles, and in them all of us, to
do in Remembrance of Him.
And to this end it will be necessary that we distinctly to consider these Two things:
-
First, What we are to understand by the Phrase,
Do this?
-
Secondly, What it is to
Do this in Remembrance of Christ?
-
First, What we are to understand by the Phrase,
Do this?
I answer; That if we take these words as they lye before us in the first and most obvious Form of a
Command, they will then imply a Commission hereby given to the
Apostles, and in them to the
whole Church, to continue this
Holy Sacrament by an
Ordinance for ever, as a Solemn Memorial of that
Death and
Passion which he was now about to undergo for us.
[Page 386]When God was pleased, by a wonderful Deliverance, to bring up the Children of
Israel out of the Land of
Egypt, we read in the
Twelfth Chapter of
Exodus, That the same Night in which he did it, he commanded them to
kill a Lamb, and
eat it after a solemn manner, with bitter herbs,
and unleavened-bread; and to continue every Year, by a constant repetition of that
Sacred Ceremony, the Memory of that Deliverance which he had wrought for them.
In like manner our Saviour Christ, being now to fulfil that
Redemption, w
[...]ereof the other was but a
Type and
Representation, takes care for a
Solemn Memorial to be continued of it in all Ages of his
Church to the End of the World. He institutes another and better
Supper; and the Observation whereof should not only be the
Commemoration of his Delivering us, but to the worthy Partaker of it, the application also of all the Benefits of it. He takes
Bread, blesses it, and
breaks it; He takes the
Cup, and
blesses it, and distributes
both to his
Disciples; and then in the words of the
Text, bids them also
do the same in Remembrance of
[Page 387] Him: That as the
Jewish Church had by their
Paschal Feast hitherto kept up the Memory of God's once
delivering their
Fathers from the
destroying Angel in the
Land of
Egypt; so should we from henceforth by this
Feast of
Eucharist continue the
remembrance of that infinitely
greater and
better Redemption which he was just now about to purchase by his
own Death upon the
Cross for us.
And this is no doubt the first and most proper design of these words. But now,
Secondly, If we consider them not only as a
Command, but as they are, a
Direction, to inform his
Apostles first, and then
us, how we should celebrate this
Holy Sacrament; they will then add thus much to our former Account, namely, that we have here not only in general a
Command to continue the Memory of the
Death of
Christ in this
Holy Sacrament, but moreover an
Instruction also,
after what manner we are to do it.
That as our
Saviour Christ here
took the
Bread, blessed it, and
brake it, and
gave it to his Disciples, saying, Take, Eat, this is my Body which was given for you: As he
took the
Cup, blessed it, and
gave it to them, saying, Drink ye All
[Page 388] of this; so should those who now minister in
Holy Things, when they stand at the
Altar, and set forth the
Death of
Christ in this
Sacred Memorial of it, after his
Example, and in
Obedience to his
Command, in like manner
take, and
bless, and
distribute these Sacred
Elements to all those who
partake with them in this
Sacrament.
* As the
Apostles received first the
Bread, then the
Cup too at his Hands; so should all they who supply the place of the
Apostles at our
Tables, receive both the
one and the
other of these after their
Example.
* And whosoever he be that celebrates this
Holy Feast in any other manner than the
Blessed Jesus did, and has given us a Command to do it, he therein both departs from the
Example of our
Saviour, and violates the design of his
Precept, who not only in that particular manner, as so many of the
Holy Pen-men have set forth to us, establish'd this
Sacrament Himself, but in the words of my
Text, has expresly commanded us to continue it for ever in the same manner in which he established it,
Do this in Remembrance of Me.
[Page 389]But here therefore let me not be mis-understood: For when I say that our
Saviour Christ in my
Text commanding his
Apostles to
do this in Remembrance of him, did not only in general command them to perpetuate the Memory of his Death by this
Holy Ordinance for ever, but did moreover direct them
after what Manner they should do it: I do not mean to signifie thereby, that we ought to look upon our selves to be so tied up to the
Example of
Christ, as not to be at liberty to depart in any the least Circumstances from that first
Celebration of it: For then we must never administer nor receive this
Holy Sacrament but
after Supper, in a private Chamber, or upper Room, to Men only, and not to Women, and those just
twelve, neither more nor less, and
lying along with our Heads in one anothers Bosoms, as the
Apostles now did, and which I suppose no
Christian, of whatsoever
Church or
Persuasion he be, does at all think himself obliged to do.
But my meaning herein is this; That in those things wherein the
Nature of this
Holy Sacrament consists, and which the
Holy Scriptures have recounted to us on purpose to direct us in the Celebration
[Page 390] of it; in those we are not to depart from our
Saviour's
Institution, nor to presume to set up our own Innovations, as the
Council of
Constance has most presumptuously done in opposition to, and even in defiance of our
Blessed Lord's Appointment.
To receive the
Holy Sacrament, in this or that
posture, with such or such particular
Ceremonies, these are things wholly foreign to the
Nature and
Design of this Blessed
Sacrament, and therefore such as may in different places and Ages be different. And every Christian ought to comply with what is used and prescribed in that
Church with which he communicates.
But for those things in which the very Nature of this
Holy Sacrament is concern'd; for such
parts as constitute the
integrity of it, and serve the more lively to set it off as a memorial of the Death and Passion of
Christ, and which therefore we must look upon our
Lord and
Saviour to have sealed with his express Command,
Do this; In these, I say, we are to keep close both to the
Example of our
Saviour, and to the
Command of the
Text; and when he has distinctly instituted this
Holy Supper
[Page 391] in
Two Kinds, not dare to command Men, under the pain of an
Anathema, to
believe that
One alone is
sufficient.
And this may suffice for the Explication of the former part of my
Text, What it is we are to understand by that Phrase of my
Text, Do this. I go on,
Secondly, to enquire,
Secondly, What it is to
do this in Remembrance of Christ.
It is, I think, agreed on all hands, That the
Design of our
Saviour in this
Command, was to set forth the great End of his Instituting this
Holy Sacrament; viz. That it was to
keep up in our
own Minds, and
set forth to others, a solemn and lively Remembrance of his dying for us, and of the great Benefits and Advantages that accrue to us thereby. And however it be pretty hard to reconcile this plain Design of this
Institution, with what those of the
other Communion now make to be the main business of it; namely,
to be a true and proper Propitiatory Sacrifice for the Sins of the Living, and of the Dead; in nothing differing from that upon the Cross, but only in the manner of the Oblation:
[Page 392] A
remembrance being ever of things absent from, not present with us; and the same
Sacrifice very improperly said to be a
Type or
Memorial of it self; yet so clearly is this design of this
Holy Sacrament here declared to be for the
remembrance of
Christ's
Death and
Passion, that they have chosen rather to encounter all these Absurdities, than to adventure to deny what our
Savior has so very plainly delivered as the
End of this
Institution.
But though it is not therefore to be doubted, but that the Intention of our Blessed
Lord in this Command, was to oblige us, by such a Solemn
Ceremony as this, to continue the
Memory of his
Death; yet we are not therefore to think, that all we have to do when we come to the
Holy Table, and attend on this
Great Memorial, is simply to
remember or call to mind the
Sufferings of our
Saviour. No, this is not sufficient to answer either the meaning of this
Command, or the design of this
Institution. The word in the Original, which we here render
Remembrance, is very
emphatical, and imports not a bare calling to
mind, but a renew'd
Commemoration. It regards the Affections of the Heart, as well as the Action of
[Page 393] the Mind. In a word, it denotes not so much a
private Remembrance, as a
publick and
solemn Commemoration; when in our
Apostle's Phrase,
ver. 26. we do
[...],
annunciate and
shew forth to others, at the same time, that we thus
call to mind our selves,
the Lord's Death; and that with all those pious motions and resentments that befit so excellent and so advantageous a
Remembrance.
To know therefore what it is that our Saviour here requires of us, when he bids us to
do this in Remembrance of Him, two things will be necessary to be considered by us:
-
First, What it is that we are to
remember or
shew forth, when we come to this
Holy Sacrament?
-
Secondly, In
what manner, and with
what Motions and
Affections we are to do it?
And,
First, let us examine,
What it is that we are to
remember or
shew forth, when we come to this
Holy Sacrament?
[Page 394]Now this in general St.
Paul here tells us is his
Death, ver. 26. that is, that bitter
Death and
Passion which he was just then about to undergo for our sakes, when he established this Solemn
Memorial of it.
For (says he)
as often as ye eat this Bread, and drink this Cup, ye do shew forth the LORD
's Death
till his coming.
But because a bare
Remembrance of the
Death of
Christ, without any farther Consideration either of the
cause and
manner of it, or of those infinite
Advantages which accrue to us thereby, will afford but a very imperfest
Memorial to us. We must therefore, for a full discharge of this duty, and to raise up in our Souls those suitable resentments we ought to bring to this Holy Administration, take a farther and more particular prospect of it: And consider,
-
First, What our
State and
Condition was that obliged our Blessed
Saviour thus to
die for us?
-
Secondly, What that
Death &
Passion was which he underwent for our sakes, and has therefore commanded us to
remember in this
Holy Sacrament?
-
[Page 395]
Thirdly, What the Benefits are that accrue to us thereby?
And,
First, To do this in Remembrance
of Christ, will engage us to call to mind, what our State and condition was, that obliged our Blessed
Saviour thus to
die for us.
For however we were by
Baptism wash'd from all the
Guilt, and delivered from the
Punishment of our
Original Pollution, and admitted into the
Covenant of
Grace, and made Heirs of the
Promise of
Eternal Glory; yet we are not therefore to think our selves ever the less concerned when we come to this
Holy Sacrament, and shew forth that
Death of the
Lord, by which our very
Baptism it self was consecrated into a
laver of
Regeneration, there to call to mind that wretched State in which we once were, and must for ever have lain, had not the
Blessed Jesus given himself up unto Death for us.
I should indulge too much your Curiosity in an Argument of this moment, should I enter on that vain Speculation which the
School-men first started, and has
[Page 396] since been made the Sport and Diversion of our Modern
Scepticks in Religion; Whether
God could not otherwise have provided for the Pardon and Salvation of Mankind, than by the
Death of his
Son? For since it was the Pleasure of
God to pitch upon this way of doing it, to what purpose is it for us vainly to enquire whether he might not have made use of some other? This we ought at least to believe, That
God had his Reasons for preferring this; and that however we ought not so far to tye up the Power and Liberty of our
Creator, as to presume to say he could not otherwise have
redeem'd us, than by the Death of
Christ; yet thus much we may, and 'tis our duty to conclude, That none could have better, or so well have answer'd the great Ends both of his
Justice and of his
Mercy; or more illustriously have set forth the Riches of his Love and Favour to Mankind; or more powerfully have engaged us to a suitable return of Love to him; or more clearly have convinced us of the hatred of God to Sin; or more effectually have stir'd us up to our utmost endeavours to live as we ought to do, and as becomes those who had been
[Page 397] so wonderfully
redeem'd by the
precious Blood of the
Son of God himself.
But though this then be a
Question otherwise of more
Curiosity than
Vse; and raised for the most part rather to
cavil at
Religion, than to magnifie the Power of it; yet may it here perhaps be of some benefit to us, to fill our Souls with the highest resentments of Love and Gratitude to our Great
Redeemer, to consider not only from what
Miseries he has delivered us, but with what a
freedom and
readiness, and
goodwill to us he did it. No,
God was not
constrain'd, nor any
necessity put upon our
Saviour Christ, as if either the one
must have
died, or that the other could not by any other means have reconciled Mankind unto himself. It was the free Choice of both, by this means, the better to magnifie their
Love to us, and to secure our
Love and
Duty to them again; that so, as St.
John says, 1
Ep. iv.19.
We may love God, because he first loved us.
Hence it is that the
Holy Scriptures every where set out to us the whole business of our Salvation, as the effect of the
free Choice and
Pleasure of God. So says St.
John, cap. iii.16.
God so
[Page 398] loved the World, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. So says St.
Paul, 2
Tim. i.9. where he makes the business of our
Redemption to have been the
eternal purpose of
God, before
Adam had yet sinned, or by consequence before there could be any necessity of
Christ's dying for us;
who hath saved us, says he,
and called us with an Holy Calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose, and Grace which was given us in Christ Jesus before the World began. And of our Blessed
Saviour, the same
Apostle tells us, not only that
He gave Himself for us, Tit. ii.14. but that he did it with all imaginable readiness, and with the same good-will with which God designed it,
Lo I come (says he)
to fulfil thy Will, O God, Heb. x.7, 9. And again in St.
John, speaking of
laying down his life for us, he declares,
Joh. x.18.
ver. 18.
No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of my self; I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again.
Such therefore was the
love of our Blessed
Saviour to us, in freely giving up himself to the
Death for us. And
[Page 399] for the reason that induced him to it, and the benefits which thereby accrue to us, I shall not need to say either what or how great they were. Indeed, the time would fail me, should I go about particularly to lay them all before you. Miserable was the State, and deplorable the Condition of Mankind, beyond any thing that we are able almost to conceive.
We were
all dead in Trespasses and Sins, and must for ever have lain both under the
Guilt and
Punishment of our
Transgressions, had not the Blessed
Jesus opened to us the Gates of Heaven, and sealed a
Gospel of
Repentance with
his own Blood, for the
Remission of our
Sins. Our
Nature was
decayed, and that he has restored; so that whereas before we had
no sufficiency of our selves, we have now
a sufficiency of God,
2 Cor. iii.5. Phil. iv.13.
and can do all things through Christ that strengthens us. Our
Sins had got the
dominion over us; and these he has not only very much prevented by his
Grace, but will also utterly wipe away by his
Death and
Satisfaction for us. We were under a miserable Sentence of
Death and
Judgment: But Christ has now took away the
sting of the one,
[Page 400] and the
danger of the other; so that our
Temporal Death is no longer a
Punishment, but rather a Blessing to us; and the
Eternal Judgment of
God, shall, instead of being our
Condemnation, prove to us
perfect Absolution, and
a glorious Reward.
This is the blessed Change which has been made in our Condition, and which certainly ought to render the
remembrance of our
Text most dear and precious to us.
But I must not insist any longer upon this Point; I am persuaded there is no one that now hears me, so ignorant in the
great Mystery of Godliness, as not to be fully acquainted with this
first and
chiefest Foundation of all our Faith. Nor have I mentioned that little which I have now remark'd of it, so much to instruct you in what you ought to make a great part of your
Memorial when you come to this
Holy Sacrament; as rather if it shall please God to stir up some Affections both in my self and you, that may be suitable to a serious Reflection on all these things: There being nothing, it may be, in the World, more apt to fill our Souls with that due resentment
[Page 401] we then especially ought to have of the
Death of Christ when we come to this Sacred
Memorial of it, than to consider the wretched condition from which we were delivered by it; nor more apt to engage us to
live as becomes those who have been freed from such unspeakable Miseries, and are now put into a capacity of Everlasting Glory; and without which our
remembrance of him in this
Sacrament, will be a Reproach, and a Scandal, not an Honour and a Service to him; we shall forfeit all the benefits of that
Death we are call'd to commemorate; and as our
Apostle phrases it,
ver. 29. of this
Chapter, Eat and drink our own Damnation, not discerning the Lord's Body.
This is the first thing we are to do in pursuance of the Command of the
Text, This do in Remembrance of Me.
Secondly, This
remembring of
Christ in this
Holy Sacrament, will oblige us to consider what that
Death and
Passion was which he underwent for our sakes, and commanded us in this place to continue the
Memory of in this
Institution.
[Page 402]And this to be sure must be the proper business of every one when he comes to this
Holy Table. But now, what, or how great those
Sufferings were which the Blessed
Jesus underwent for us, it is not for me to pretend to declare unto you. Great and terrible are the Accounts which the
Scriptures every where give us of them. How doth
Isaiah set forth to us in his
Prophecy, the
Type and
Shadow of them? He tells us, That he should be
a Man of sorrow,
Isa. liii.3,
and acquainted with grief; without form, or comeliness, or beauty, that we should desire him. He represents him as labouring under all the Miseries and Afflictions that were due to the Sins of a wicked and incorrigible world.
— 4,
Surely (says he)
he hath born our griefs, and carried our sorrows: We esteemed him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted;
— 5, But
he was wounded for our
transgressions, he was bruised for our
iniquities; the chastisement of our
peace was upon him, and by his stripes we
are healed.
— 6.
All we like Sheep have gone astray, and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquities of us all.
[Page 403]Thus did
Isaiah speak of the
Sufferings of
Christ, when he
foresaw his
Death, and
prophesied of his
Passion: And if we look into the Accounts which the
Holy Evangelists give us of the Accomplishment of it, we shall find those exceeding whatever we are able to comprehend of it.
1. If we consider the
Circumstances of his Suffering, it was accompanied with all the bitter Aggravations of Misery that can well be imagined. For indeed, what else can we say of the Mockeries and the Insults, of the Scorns and Reproaches that appeared in all the parts of his
Passion? Of the Baseness and Treachery of his
Disciples, and of the barbarous Malice and Cruelty of his
Enemies? How was he
betray'd by one of his own
Apostles, deny'd by another,
forsaken by all,
condemn'd at one of those Feasts that brought together all the Nation of the
Jews to
Jerusalem? And that for two of the most grievous Crimes that could be laid to the Charge of an
innocent Soul;
Blasphemy against
God, and
Sedition among the
People; Set at nought by the
Soldiers; Execrated and
Abjured by his
own Countrymen;
[Page 404] Adorn'd as a
mock King, that he might be the more derided by them; and then finally, to compleat the Tragedy,
Executed by a Death not only the most
scandalous, but the most
painful of any in the World.
2. Which therefore brings us to a Second Consideration of his
Passion; namely, of the
Pains and
Torments of it. And here I shall not enter upon any long Account of the
Cruelty of that Death, which has been thought sufficient by those whose kind of
Punishment it was to give a
general Name to the
greatest Torments, by derivation from this one, as the highest and chiefest of all. The
Wounds of the
Hands and
Feet, which the Nails made when he was fastned to the
Cross; the
Agonies and
Convulsions of his
whole Body, when he
hung upon it; the
slowness of
dying, not to say any thing of those
Furrows, which, in the
Psalmist's Speech, they had before made with their
Scourges upon his Back.
Psal. cxxix.3. All these sufficiently declare to us an extraordinary Suffering, and may warrant us to cry out with the
Prophet, in the Reflection on it,
Is it nothing to you,
Jer. i.12.
all ye that pass by,
[Page 405] behold and see if there be any sorrow like unto this sorrow wherewith the Lord
afflicted his own Son
in that day of his fierce anger.
3. And yet still all this was but the least part of his
Passion; and the
anguish of his Soul, those
unknown Sufferings he underwent within, far exceed whatever
Torments his
Enemies were able to put him to. They were these that made him
sweat great drops of blood in the
Garden,
Luk. xxii.44. before ever the Officers had seiz'd him, or begun to inflict the least Punishment upon him. They were these that made him not only declare to his
Disciples, That
his Soul was exceeding sorrowful,
Mat. xxvi.37, 38.
even unto death; but carried him farther, in the bitterness of his Grief, to
pray three several times to his
Father with the
greatest importunity;
Luk. xxii.44.
That if it were possible this Cup might pass from him. And when at last it could not be, but that he must drink off the very dregs of it, forced that vehement Expostulation from him,
My God, My God,
Mat. xxvii.46.
why hast thou forsaken me?
It has been the rashness of some, from all these Expressions of his
Grief, but especially from the last, to conclude,
[Page 406] That our
Saviour in his
Passion underwent all the
Punishment that all the
Elect of
God should have suffered for all their Sins; and, in short, That he bore in his mind the very
pains and
torments of the
Damn'd. But it is not necessary, nor indeed agreeable to a right Belief, to run to any such Extremity. His
Sufferings were indeed
great, but they were not such as either excluded him from the
love and
favour of God in the midst of them; nor accompanied with any
despair, which is always one, and that not the least part of the Sinner's
torment in another World. He
died, and went
down into the
Grave; but his
Soul was
not left in the regions of the dead,
Act. ii.27.
nor did his flesh see corruption. His
Punishment was short in the duration, and the intenseness of it, though very
grievous, yet no more than was agreeable to the
Nature of a
Man to bear: And we must not so speak of the
Sufferings of
Christ, as to forget, that though he was
God when he underwent them, yet that he
died, and
suffered as he was Man.
Thus therefore must we call to mind the
Passion of our Blessed
Lord: We must go through all the stages of it
[Page 407] with care and exactness; and neither
diminish the
Horrour of what he endured by an
imperfect Memorial of it, nor do violence at once both to the
Nature and
Innocence of
Christ, by straining it up to a greater heighth than either the
Authority of
Holy Scripture, or the
Honour of our
Saviour, or his
Humane Nature in which he suffered, will permit us to do.
This is the
Second thing we are to
remember when we come to the
Holy Table.
The
Third and last thing here required of us, is, Having called to mind the
Sufferings of
Christ, and the
Evils from whence we are
delivered by them, to consider finally, what the
Benefits are that accrue to us thereby.
It is not to be doubted, but that there must be somewhat very extraordinary for which the
Son of
God should Himself come down from Heaven, and not only
humble himself so far as to
take upon him the form of a Servant,
Phil. ii.7. but
being made in the similitude of a Man, expose himself to all those vile and
[Page 408] cruel
Sufferings I but just now recounted. And indeed the
Benefits which he purchased for us by his
Death, were not at all inferior to the Punishment he underwent for the obtaining of them: And to speak them all in one
general Conclusion, he purchased the
Redemption of a
lost, miserable, sinful World; we were all before
dead in
Trespasses and
Sins; we are now raised to the
Hopes and
Assurance of
Everlasting Glory.
But here therefore I will be a little more particular. And,
First, By these
Sufferings our
Saviour Christ delivered us from the
Curse which descended to us by our first Parents
Transgression, and from that Eternal Punishment which must otherwise have been the consequence of it.
For not to enter now into any scrupulous Enquiry concerning the
Nature of
Original Sin, or the Grounds upon which God is supposed to
impute it to us: Or how far we should have been either condemn'd or not for the
Actual Sin of
Adam in
Eating of the
[Page 409]
forbidden Fruit: This at least cannot be doubted of by any, That our
Nature is now much degenerated from that
primitive Purity in which
Man was at
first created; that we have all, the very best of us, a strange
Propensity to
Evil, and are
born with an
Impotency, if not
Adverseness to that Virtue and Piety, which the
Principles of
natural Religion, as well as of
revealed require of us. So that if we should allow the contentious
Disputers of our Days, that
God will not
impute Adam's Transgression to us for
Sin, nor condemn us for a
Defect which we are not our selves consenting to, but bring into the World with us; yet would this have stood us but in very little stead: Whilst we should every one of us have been
Guilty of so many
Actual Sins, as had not
Christ purchased a
Redemption for us, must for ever have sunk us down into Ruine and Destruction. And certainly we ought then to esteem it no small Benefit of our
Saviour's Passion, that he has now
delivered us from this
Danger; and removed the
fatal Necessity we must otherwise have lain under, of being for
ever miserable, without all possibility of preventing of it.
But this is only one Part, and that the
[Page 410]
first and least of those Blessings which his
Death and
Passion has obtained for us. For,
Secondly, Our
Saviour Christ has not only delivered us from those Dangers to which we were before exposed; but he has put us in a new and better way of attaining to that, nay perhaps to a greater Happiness than what we should have had, if
Adam had
never sinned, nor by consequence our Saviour
Christ ever given himself an
Offering for our
Sins.
This is indeed the great Commendation of our Saviour's Love to us, that not content to deliver us from those Dangers that before threatned us,
Heb. vii.25
He saves to the uttermost, those that come to him. And here to unfold the Greatness of this
Benefit, as I ought to do, I must run through all the excellent
Advantages of that
New-Covenant God entred into with us by the
Blood of his
Son. But this would carry me into an
Argument, great indeed, and worthy your Attention, but beyond the Bounds of my present Discourse. In general,
* If to have a
Systeme of the noblest and most admirable
Rules of
Living that were ever communicated to the World;
[Page 411] such, as by their
own Excellence, no less than by
God's Command, recommend themselves not only to our
Practice, but to our
Love too.
* If to be endued with a
supernatural, Divine Assistance, to enable us to fulfil them, and overcome all those
Temptations that may at any time seek to draw us from them.
* If to be assured, That upon our hearty Endeavours and earnest Prayers to
God, this
Grace of his shall still increase in us, according as we sincerely apply our selves to make use of it, or as other
Circumstances shall happen to put us in need of it.
* If besides this Help to keep us from sinning, to live under a
Gracious Promise of
Pardon for those
Sins, which many times we shall commit, notwithstanding all our Labour to the contrary, upon our humble
Confession and hearty
Repentance of them.
* If to know that for all these Ends, we have a
Redeemer in
Heaven, who
stands continually in the
Presence of
God to make
Intercession for us, and
represent to his
Father that
Death and
Passion which he underwent on purpose, that he might obtain this Forgiveness for us; In a Word,
[Page 412]* If to be undoubtedly secured, That whatever becomes of us now, yet let us but sincerely labour, what in us lies, to fulfil our Duty, and we shall be in a little Time
eternally happy in the Consummation of all these Blessings in the Kingdom of our Saviour; That yet a few Years and our
High-Priest shall again return in Glory, and pronounce the great and final
Blessing upon us, which shall instate us in
Joys never to be forfeited:
If I say, to live under the Conduct of such a
Saviour and such a
Religion; to have the Comfort of so great
Promises now, and the blessed Assurance of such
Glory hereafter, may be esteemed a
Blessing, as indeed what can we think of it, but to be the greatest
Blessing that a
merciful God could bestow upon his
Creatures, or a
Divine Saviour purchase for his Servants: All this, and many other
Benefits, which I cannot now so much as mention to you, Christ purchased for us by his
Sufferings, and calls upon us in this
Holy Sacrament to remember with the
highest Joy and the most
grateful Acknowledgments.
Which brings me to the other thing proposed, for the full
Explication of the
Duty here required of us:
viz.
[Page 413]Secondly, * After
what Manner, and * With
what Affections it is, that we are to
Do this in Remembrance of Him.
For the former of these,
I. The
manner, How we are here to
remember Him;
I have already observed, That the original Word, which we here render
Remembrance, is very
emphatical, and implies not any calling to Mind all these things, but a
frequent renewed Commemoration of them: And that especially such, by which we may not only
remember our selves, but also set forth to others the
Memorial of them. So S.
Paul interprets it, v.26.
As often as ye eat this bread and drink this Cup, [
[...]] annunciate, shew forth, make a solemn Declaration of the Lord's Death until his coming.
And so indeed the very Design of this
Institution will oblige us to understand it.
When our
Saviour first celebrated this Holy
Sacrament, and commanded his
Disciples, by the like Sacred
Ceremony, to continue the
Memory of his Death,
[Page 414] until the End of the World: We are told by the
Evangelists, That he had just finished the
Feast of the
Passover; into the Place whereof he substituted this
Christian Feast, and as all the Circumstances of it plainly shew, designed this to have the same Place in the
Christian, that the
other had till then had in the
Jewish Church.
Now concerning that solemn
Feast, we read in the Book of
Exodus,
Exod. xii.17. xiii.3, 8, 9. cap. xii.17. That God appointed it [
[...]]
for a Memorial, that is, for a solemn Recognition which the People was thereby to make every Year, of that great Deliverance by which they were brought up out of the
Land of Egypt. And in the thirteenth Chapter they are commanded to
Remember the Day in which they came out of Egypt,
Exod. xiii.3.
and to keep the feast of unleavened bread seven daies: And then and there solemnly to declare to their
Children the
Cause of it: namely,
— 8, 9.
That they did this because of that which the Lord
their God had done for them when they came forth out of Egypt. To which end it was the Custome of the
Jews at this Solemnity, to have their
Children propose to them the
Question, What the
meaning of this
Solemnity
[Page 415] was? And thereupon the
Master of the
House gave a full Account to them of the
History of their
Deliverance; and which from thence they called the
Haggadah, the
Annunciation or
Remembrance: Because of their using it at this Time to
commemorate or
shew forth that wonderful
Deliverance, which God had wrought for them.
Such was the Nature of that
Remembrance which
God commanded the
Jews to continue in their
Paschal Supper of His bringing them out of
Egypt: And the same is the
Remembrance which our
Saviour here commands us by this
new Feast, to continue in his
Church, of his
dying for us: We are to celebrate it, as a
solemn and
Publick Memorial of that great Deliverance which our
Blessed Lord has wrought for us; and to declare to all the
World thereby what a Sense we have of his infinite Love and Mercy to us.
Nay, but this is not yet all we are to do, if we will answer the full extent of the
Duty here required of us. We must not only make, in this
Holy Sacrament, our Publick and solemn Recognition of
Christ's Death and
Passion; but we must do it with that
Affection, that
Joy, those
Resentments that become so great and
[Page 416] excellent a
Memorial. So these kind of Expressions in
Holy Scripture are for the most part to be understood; and so it is plain we must take the
Word in this Place. And this is the other thing remaining to be considered for the full understanding of the
Text. viz.
II. With what Affections we ought to come to this
Holy Table, and
Do this in Remembrance of Him.
It were too much for me here, in the
close of my Discourse, to resume the whole Consideration of this great
Sacrament, and enter again upon a particular View of it, and shew what kind of Affections we ought to raise in our Souls, proportionable to the several Parts and Respects of it. If we are indeed so sensible as we ought to be of our
Saviour's Love to us, in thus
giving himself to the Death for us: If we have so seriously weighed, as becomes those who are called to this
Feast, the mighty Benefits and Advantages which are derived to us thereby; what Miseries we have escaped, to what Blessings we are entituled by his
Sufferings; the
Sense of all this will soon teach us what
Motions and
[Page 417]
Affections ought to fill our Souls, that may be suitable to so great and blessed a
Memorial.
For indeed, who can be so ignorant as not to know, without my Remark, when he comes to the
Holy Table, and there beholds the
Minister of
God setting forth, as S.
Paul speaks, evidently before
his eyes Christ crucified for Him;
Gal. iii.1. when both his
Words and his
Actions call upon Him to consider,
Phil. ii.8. How the
Son of
God humbled himself even to the death for our
Redemption; and submitted his
Body to be
broken, his
Blood to be
spilt, as He there sees the
Bread broken, the
Wine poured out in this Celebration; that here certainly he ought with the greatest Ecstasie of
Love to contemplate this
Love of his
Saviour to
Him; and break forth into the highest Expressions of a
grateful Thanksgiving, for this mighty
Demonstration of his
Favour and
Affection to Him.
When from this He begins to reflect, on that wretched Condition in which we all of us must have been, had not the
blessed Jesus thus graciously undertook the great Work of our
Redemption; and by
dying for us,
delivered us from
[Page 418] that
Death, to which we were condemned, and raised us up to the
Hopes of
Eternal Glory: Where is the
Soul, so dull, so un-affected with the Contemplation of such a glorious Change, as to be able to keep in his joyful Resentments of so wonderful a Deliverance; and not rather burst forth into
new Songs of
Praise and
Gladness for all the
Benefits which
God and his
Redeemer have been so wonderfully pleased to do unto Him.
But above all, who can think on that
Value which the
Blessed Jesus has put upon our Souls; that he thought the
Salvation of them to be a Price worthy his own
Death and
Sufferings to
redeem them; and then consider, That even these very
Souls for which
Christ died, will yet be exposed to the hazard of a
greater and
worser Damnation than that from which they have been delivered, if we shall still go on impenitent in our
Sins: And not presently resolve here to
sacrifice all his
Passions at this
Altar; to lay down all his
Lusts at the
Pedestal of the
Cross, and
vow Himself entirely to the Obedience of that Saviour;
Tit. ii.14. who, as S.
Paul tells us, for this very End
gave himself for us, that
[Page 419] He might redeem us from all Iniquity, and purchase to himself a peculiar people, zealous of good Works.
Such Resentments as these will naturally arise in every pious
Soul, when he comes to this
Sacred Feast, and therefore I shall not need to give any particular Directions concerning them. Only I would take occasion from this last Import of the
Remembrance to which our
Text calls us, To exhort you when you come to this
Holy Institution, that you would take Care to raise up all these
Affections and
Resentments to as great a
Heighth as you are able; and having done this, that you would then
cherish and
improve them, that being not only
warm and
vigorous upon your
Souls at the present, but also rooted and engrafted into them, they may not easily cool again, but become operative upon your Lives, may
encrease your
Love and
confirm your
Faith, and
enflame your
Devotion, and keep you firm and steady to your Duty, till some new Occasion shall again call you to a new exciting of them.
This will be indeed to render your
Remembrance such as your Saviour here requires of you: And the frequent
Returns which by the
Blessing of
God you
[Page 420] here enjoy of this
Memorial beyond most
Christians in the
World; shall not only put you in a Capacity of coming still with better and more affectionate Resentments to this
Holy Sacrament, but shall, by the Blessing of God, prove a most useful and excellent Assistance, to the promoting of all the other Parts of your Duty; you shall live as becomes those who know what mighty Engagements their
Saviour has laid upon them; to what
Hopes they are called, and by what means their
Redemption was purchased for them.
And as this
Exercise will be the best means to
prepare you to come worthily to this
Remembrance, so will it be also the most powerful Motive to engage you to come
frequently too. When you shall begin effectually to perceive the
Benefit of your
Communicating, in the still new
encrease of
Piety and
Holiness in all your
Actions: When being full with a constant Sense of the
Love of the Blessed
Jesus, here set forth to us, you shall find it to be the Desire and Longing of your Souls, to come often to this
grateful and pleasing Declaration of it. When, in a Word, being accustomed to consider the Blessings and
Advantages of that
New
[Page 421] Covenant our
Blessed Master has
sealed to us in his
Blood, and here offers to renew with us in this
Sacrament, you shall wish, if it might be, every Day to repeat it, and think you can never enough declare your Desires of being admitted into the
Conditions and
Advantages of it.
And thus have I offered to you what I suppose may suffice for the full Explication of the
Words before us. And from the Account, of which we may now easily see, What is the true
Nature and
Design of this
Holy Sacrament? Namely, that it was instituted by our
Saviour to be a Sacred and Solemn
Memorial of that
Death and
Passion which he underwent for us, and of the great
Benefits and
Advantages which accrue to us thereby. That as by the
Paschal Feast among the
Jews, God perpetuated the
Remembrance of his preserving them from the
destroying Angel first, and then delivering them from their
Egyptian Bondage; and engaged them to a constant, annual Return of
Joy and
Thanksgiving to Him for so great a
Blessing: So by this better
Passover, should we in like manner keep up for ever in the
Church a lively and affectionate
Commemoration of
[Page 422] that better and more glorious Preservation which our
paschal Lamb,
1 Cor. v.6, 7. the
Lord Jesus, has by his own Blood obtained for us; and set forth to the whole World that
grateful and
vigorous Sense which we have of so wonderful and blessed a
Deliverance.
Now this being the true meaning and Design of this
Holy Sacrament, we may from hence see, How great and dangerous the Mistakes are which some have run into concerning it, with reference both to
Faith and
Practice? For,
1. If this
Sacrament, as we have before shewn, was instituted as a
Memorial of the
Death and
Passion of our
Saviour Christ; It is then plain, That it is not our very
Saviour Christ Himself, neither in the
State of his
death, nor in any other, that is here presented to us.
There have been in the
Church, since the time of
Paschasius Radbertus, one of the first considerable
Innovators that we meet with in the
Doctrine of this
Holy Eucharist, among others two different Opinions concerning the
Real or
Corporal Presence of Christ in this
Sacrament, and both maintained
[Page 423] with no small contention at this day. One, That the
Bread and
Wine are
converted into the
very Natural Body and
Blood of
Christ, so that nothing of the
Bread and
Wine themselves at all remain, but only in
shew and
appearance; which is what they called
Transubstantiation; the
other, That the true
Substances of the outward
Elements, the
Bread and the
Wine do indeed remain; but that the very
Body and
Blood of our Saviour
Christ are in an
extraordinary and
supernatural manner joyned to them; so that in the Communion of them, we do together with the
Bread and
Wine, receive the true
Body and
Blood of Christ into our
Mouths, truly and really present, which they call
Consubstantiation.
Now however the latter of these be much the more pardonable
Error of the two; as neither doing any Violence to our
Senses, which evidently tell us, That what we
see and
receive in this
Sacrament, is certainly
Bread and
Wine; nor contradicting the many Passages of
Scripture, which declare to us the same thing; yet are they both very great Mistakes. The
natural Body of
Christ being not capable of
existing in
more Places than one at the same Time; nor to be
[Page 424] divested of the
inseparable Properties of a
Body; such as
Extension of Parts, Space, Figure, and the like, in which the very
Nature of a
Body, as it is distinguished from a
Spirit does consist.
But these
Opinions do not only involve a plain
Impossibility in the very
Nature of the
Thing it self; but moreover do carry a manifest
Incongruity to the
Nature and
Design of this
Institution. For if the End of this
Holy Sacrament were, as our
Text shews, to be a
Remembrance of
Christ; a
Sign and
Figure of his
Body broken, and of his
Blood shed for us; then certainly, as in all other Cases, the
Sign must be different from the
thing signified: so here, the
Sacrament of
Christ's Body, is not his
Body, but the
Memorial of it; the
Sacrament of his
Blood is not his
very Blood, but the
Figure and
Representation of it. And thus these latter Words,
Do this in Remembrance
of Me, become the best and clearest Interpretation of the former,
This is my Body which is given for you; and shew that we are to interpret it after the same manner, as when we read in the like kind of Speaking, in the
Old Testament, This is the Lord
's Passover; i. e. the
Memorial of that
Action, when the
Angel passed over
[Page 425] the Houses of the
Children of
Israel, and destroyed them not, when at the same Time he
slew the
Egyptians.
But here it may be asked; Do we then exclude
Christ altogether from this
Holy Sacrament, and leave only an empty
Sign, a meer
ceremonial Remembrance of him and no more?
God forbid! Nay, but I dare say, We esteem
Christ to be no
less present, tho' in another
manner than they: Inasmuch as in this Sacred Ordinance, he
communicates Himself in the Benefits of His
Passion in a more especial manner to every
faithful Receiver of this Blessed
Sacrament; and makes the
Bread which he
eats, and the
Wine which he
drinks become, not indeed by any such needless and absurd
Change, as we before mentioned, but by
Grace and
Blessing; by his
divine Power, and
Spiritual Communication, his
Body broken and his
Blood shed for us, to all the
Effects of
Piety and
Justification. The
Elements are not altered, they continue not only after the
Consecration, but in the very
receiving of them, the same they were before;
Bread and
Wine, without any
bodily Substance besides either veiled under those
Appearances, or received together with them. But by
Faith, at the same
[Page 426] Time that we take these into our
Mouths, we take Him also, whom they represent, into our
Souls: Not as bringing
Christ from
Heaven, but raising up our
Minds and our
Hearts to that
Holy Place where he is, we unite our selves to Him; and have all the Benefits of his
Death and
Passion communicated to us for the
Forgiveness of our
Sins, for the increase of his
Grace and
Favour to us here, and to be at once both the surest
Earnest and the most
effectual Means to bring us to
everlasting Happiness hereafter.
This is that
real but
divine and
spiritual Presence of our Saviour in this
Sacrament, which we firmly
believe, and which secures to us all the
Blessings and
Advantages which the others can hope for, from their ungrounded and unwarrantable Opinion of a
natural and
corporal participation of Him.
2. From this Account of the
Design and
End of this Institution it follows in the next Place; What an
Abuse they have
made of it, who from a
Remembrance of a
Sacrifice turn it into a
Sacrifice it self; and instead of esteeming this
Sacrament a
Memorial of that
offering Christ once for all made for us, suppose Him
[Page 427] to be again as
truly and
properly offered in it as ever he was, tho' not in the same
manner that he was
once upon the
Cross.
I shall not now insist so long upon this Point, as to shew not only how contrary such an Opinion is to the express
Authority of
Holy Scripture, which declares, That
Christ was to be
offered once for all; that
by his once offering himself for us, he has perfected for ever them that are sanctified; and much more to the same purpose, in the ixth and xth Chapters to the
Hebrews; but how derogatory to the Honour of our
Saviour, whether we consider his
former Sufferings or his
present Glory. This is plain, that if the Design of this blessed
Sacrament were as our
Text declares it, to be a
Remembrance of our
Saviour's dying for us, then it is not a
new offering of Him; there being nothing more absurd than to say of the same
thing, that it is both the
Memorial of what was done many
Ages ago, and the very
same thing again done in
Memorial of its self.
3. From the same Principles it will follow, That if this
Holy Sacrament be no more than a
Remembrance of our
Saviour
[Page 428] Christ, that then certainly those must have very desperately abused it, who pay to it that
Honour and
Worship that they would do, to our
Saviour himself, were his true and natural
Body there present.
I need not say any thing to prove what the
Superstition of the
Church of
Rome is as to
this Matter: They here freely own it themselves, and censure us for not joyning with them in the same Service. They
elevate their
Host in the
Mass, for the People to
adore it: They have instituted a
solemn Feast, every Year, to be observed in
Honour of it: They
dedicate religious Societies thereunto; they set it forth upon their
Altars to
bless the
People there assembled to its
Worship: If they carry it abroad, whether to the
Sick, or upon the occasion of any
solemn Processions, they put it under a
Canopy, born all the while over it;
Candles and
Tapers are carried before it; and a
Bell is rung all the Way that it passes, to admonish all that are in sight of it to
fall down and
adore it: And by all these and many other of their Actions, they oblige all Persons to pay the
supreme Honour that they give to
God, to this
Holy Sacrament.
[Page 429]It were easie to shew how dangerous this
Adoration is, even upon their own
Principles; whether we consider the Impossibility of their being ever sure that their
Host is indeed
consecrated as it ought to be; or that if it were, yet at least the
Accidents of the
Bread and
Wine, which are
Creatures, and yet make up a Part of the
Sacrament, are by consequence joynt partakers of all their Worship. But alas! what I have now been speaking shews a great deal more: Not only that the
Accidents of the
Bread and
Wine have their Part in being
Objects of this
Worship; but that our
Saviour Christ indeed is not at all concerned in it. They pay their
Adoration to the inanimate
Creatures of
Bread and
Wine, and commit an
Idolatry not much less gross, in the Opinion of some of their own Writers, if we are indeed in the Right, than those who fall down before a Piece of
red Cloth, and pay their
Adoration to a
Tile or a
Potsherd. But,
4. If our
Saviour Christ in our
Text plainly commanded his
Apostles, and in them all of us, To do that in
Remembrance of Him, which he had there done before their
Eyes: if what he
[Page 430] required in order to this
Commemoration, was, That we should
take Bread and
Wine, and
bless, and
give, and
receive these, in Memory of his
Body which was
given, and of his
Blood which was
shed for us; it will then follow in the Fourth place, That those who do not do this, have plainly departed from our
Saviour's
Institution, and do not
remember him as they are commanded to do.
And this alone is sufficient to confute that great Corruption of the same
Church, in
Communicating the People only in
One Kind. And whatever Pretences they may offer for their so doing, had they as just reason otherwise for altering the order of this
Sacrament, as God knows 'tis plain they have not any at all; yet this would still remain a perpetual Exception against it, That our Saviour here expresly
commands them to
Do this, i. e. that which himself then did
in Remembrance of Him; Who gave the
Wine as well as
Bread to his
Apostles, and repeated the
Command after the one, as well as the other; and not what they should at any time after think fitting to do.
And these are such consequences as
[Page 431] concern
others rather than
our selves; who, God be thanked, are again delivered from all these Corruptions, and have no otherwise any cause to remember them, than as they serve to confirm us in our Pure and Holy Doctrine and Practice in this matter, and ought to raise up our Souls to a grateful acknowledgment of God's Mercy to us, who has freed us from such great and dangerous Errors, and in which he still permits so many others to continue. But there are yet some other Conclusions to be drawn from the foregoing Reflections, and in which we may perhaps find somewhat that will be of a more near and direct concern to us. For,
5. If our
Saviour Christ has here commanded us, to
Do this in Remembrance of Him; that is, to come to the
Holy Table, and receive this blessed
Sacrament, and make our publick and solemn Acknowledgments to him for his great Mercy in
dying for us; What then shall we say of those who despising this sacred Ordinance, do either totally absent themselves from this
Memorial, or come but very seldom and negligently to it.
[Page 432]This certainly must needs be a great fault, as it is evidently contrary to the express Command of our
Saviour in the
Text before us. And if we may make any Judgment of Christ's resentment of it, either from the Nature of the thing it self, or from the severe Punishment God threatned unto those in the
Old Testament, who should neglect the like
Memorial of the
Paschal Feast, one of the greatest Provocations any Christian can almost be guilty of.
If we consider the thing it self, what does he who despises this
Holy Sacrament, and neglects to partake of it, but in effect despise
Christ himself, and
tread under foot the Blood of the Covenant by which we must be saved?
Heb. x.29. And how can that Soul expect any benefit of his
Death and
Sufferings, for his
forgiveness hereafter, who now will not vouchsafe so much as to make that common Acknowledgment which every Christian ought of his
remembrance of it, or shew any sense of his Obligation, though we have here so plain and peremptory a Com
[...]d to do it?
[Page 433]And if we look to the Denuntiations of the
Old Testament, against those who should thus neglect to joyn in the
Jewish Passover, and shew forth this
remembrance of the deliverance which that
Feast referr'd to, we may, I think, have some cause to fear, how much greater shall be our Punishment, whose neglect is certainly, upon many accounts, much more inexcusable than theirs.
If any man (says
Moses) Deut. xii.15.
shall eat leavened-bread in that time,
that Soul shall be cut off from Israel: But more expresly,
Numb. ix.3.
He that is clean, and is not on a journey, and forbeareth to keep the Passover, even the same Soul shall be cut off from his People. Whatever the meaning of that
Excision be which God here threatned that People with; whether it be, that
such a one should have no part in the World to come, as some interpret it; or, that
God would cut him off by an untimely temporal death, as others: Or lastly, which was esteemed by them no small
Curse, that
he should die childless, and have his name put out in Israel. This is certain that the Denuntiation is very severe; and, if the Remark of a very learned
Aben-Ezra. vid. Fag. in Exod. xii.15.
Rabbin be
[Page 434] true, almost
particular to the thing in hand; there being but
two of all the
affirmative Precepts to which God made this Denuntiation,
viz. to him that neglected the first
Sacrament, of
Circumcision; and this second, of the
Passover.
But perhaps it will here be said, That this Commination was to those that were
clean, and
near at hand, and yet neglected this
Holy Institution: And therefore ought not to be applied to them, with reference to the
Blessed Sacrament which we are speaking of, who would gladly
receive it, and have a very honourable
remembrance in their hearts of the Death of
Christ; but alas! either they
are not clean, or
are in a journey; either they are not
prepared, or have not the
leisure to come to this
Table.
'Tis true indeed, God did here restrain the Judgment I have mention'd, to such as were
clean, and at or near to
Jerusalem; but the rest were not therefore by any means excused, and permitted to neglect the partaking of it. They had time given them till the next
Month, to
cleanse themselves, and to come up to
Jerusalem; and if they neglected in the
second Month to keep
[Page 435] the
Feast, after having omitted it in the
first, there was then no farther Provision for them, but they fell under the
Curse of those who neglected altogether to eat of it.
And this therefore may serve for a useful Admonition, as well as full Answer to the Excuses of those, who are still pretending they are not
worthy to come to this
Sacrament, or else have not
time and
leisure to prepare themselves for it. If indeed this should chance by any accident to hinder them at this
time, or on this
occasion, from receiving of it; they ought not therefore to disquiet themselves, but to believe, that in such a case our
Saviour Christ will make the same allowance for this
Feast, that God did for that other; and permit them yet another Month to remove the Obstacle, and prepare themselves to come to his
Table. But if instead of doing this, they shall still go on to insist upon these vain Pretences, and live so as not to be
worthy to
receive the
Holy Sacrament, and continue to
live so still, without taking any care to put themselves into a better
state; this will prove an
aggravation of their
Sin, not a
lessening of it;
[Page 436] and their neglect will be but the more
inexcusable, for being grounded on a reason so contrary not only to the design of this
Holy Sacrament, but of the whole
Christian Religion. But,
Sixthly, And to close all: The
Command of our
Saviour in these words we have been so long considering, will not only oblige us in the general, sometimes to
remember his
Death, by
receiving this
Holy Sacrament, but
frequently and
oftentimes so to do.
I have before observed, that the word which we here render
Remembrance, does not imply a bare
Memorial, but a renew'd
Commemoration; to teach us, that we are often to
refresh the
Memory of
Christ's
Death in our minds by this Sacred
Solemnity, and to
repeat again and again the
Remembrance of it. And though it be pretty hard to say, how often a Man ought to receive the
Sacrament; yet 'tis plain, he is not so zealous a Christian as he should be, that very seldom or never does it.
[Page 437]We know that in the first
Ages of
Christianity, when Devotion was
quick and
vigorous, and Men had the most sensible impressions upon their minds of the
love of our
Saviour, in giving himself to
die for us, that then they received it ordinarily
every day: Insomuch that some of those
Fathers who then lived, have interpreted this
Eucharistical Bread, to be that
daily Bread which our
Lord has taught us to
pray for. Afterwards, as Mens
Zeal cool'd, so did their
frequent Communicating decay in proportion with it. At first it fell in some
Churches to
four, in others to
three times in the Week; and in a little while it came to be the distinctive Devotion of the
Lord's
days: And at last, the necessary, least
proportion established was, the three great
Feasts of the Year, in which our
Church still obliges all her Members to partake of it.
But as he who is in a pure and holy
state, can never
receive it too
often; so certainly it is a thing than which none would more advance our
Piety, to labour as frequently as we can, to fit our selves for it. And since it has pleased God, to revive something of
[Page 384] the
Primitive Zeal among us as to this particular, in bringing our Solemn
Communions to a
monthly course, besides other extraordinary occasions of it; I do not see what better Exhortation I can leave with you as to this Matter, than seriously to advise, and earnestly beseech every one of you, to
examine and
prepare your selves, then at least, to joyn with your
Brethren in these
Holy returns; and not deprive your Souls of the Benefits which are thus graciously offered to you in this great and most useful
Remembrance.
This will indeed both best answer the
design of our Blessed
Lord in the
Text, and be the best Application, I could even wish you would make of my Discourse upon it. But then I must observe, that I speak now by way of
Exhortation, not as necessarily requiring this in Obedience to the
Command before us, but as the improvement I desire, if it were possible, you might all make of those Opportunities God is pleased here to reach out to you in order to this End; and which I do not see how any good Christian can with a good Conscience so frequently neglect.
[Page 439]In the mean time, this is the
summ of all; He that despises this
Institution, does not only shew a light esteem of the Death of
Christ, and do violence to the
Command of his
Saviour; but does moreover deprive his Soul of the most excellent assistance God has given us in this World, in order to our Salvation in the next: Whereas he who comes
frequently, and with that due
Preparation he ought to it, will not only put himself out of all danger from the
Precept before us, but will in a little while secure himself of such a measure of the
Grace and
Favour of his
Redeemer, whose
Memory he here honours, as shall carry him through all the
Temptations, the
Sorrows, the
Afflictions of this
Life, to an
Eternal Enjoyment of
Glory, Honour, and
Immortality in the next:
And to which God of his infinite Mercy vouchsafe to bring us all, for the same his Son
Jesus Christ's sake, our Lord,
Amen.
OF THE Honour due to the Blessed Uirgin: A SERMON Preached on Lady Day,
MARCH xxv. 1688.
LUKE I.48, 49.
For behold from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed: for he that is mighty hath done to me great things, and holy is his name.
THese
Words are part of that
Magnificat or
Song of
Thanksgiving which the
Blessed Virgin made to
God, in return of that wonderful Favour He had vouchsafed unto her, in
[Page 442] esteeming her worthy to become the
Mother of our
Lord. And they contain in them a kind of
Prophecy of that
Honour which the
Christian Church should in all
Ages to come pay to her Memory upon the account of it.
It is the Observation of our
English Rhemists in their
Annotations upon this Place;
‘
That this Prophecy is
fulfilled in their keeping her
Festival Days, and saying the
Ave Marie, and other
Holy Anthems of our
Lady. And that the
Calvinists therefore (so they are pleased to stile us) for not doing of this, are not among these
Generations which call our
Lady Blessed.’ And in their
Marginal Note on the same Passage, they very briskly ask this
Question;
‘Have the
Protestants had always
Generations to
fulfil this
Prophecy? Or do they
call her blessed that derogate what they can from her
Graces, Blessing, and all her
Honour?’
In answer to so ignorant or so malicious a
Calumny, and to shew that We, tho' we neither say any
Ave-Maries to her
Honour, nor are engaged in any other part of that unwarrantable
Superstition whereby they have so long dishonoured
God, abused the
Blessed Virgin,
[Page 443] and scandalized the
Church of
Christ, have yet as just an
Esteem for the Holy
Mother of our
Lord, and proclaim her
Blessedness as much as either this
Prophecy requires, or any sober Orthodox Christian may be allowed to do it; I shall crave leave to make use of that
Occasion, the Solemnity of this Day offers to me, to enter on the Comparison between our selves and them. And could I be assured, That the
Blest above have this
Honour from
God, to be made acquainted with these solemn Exercises of their
Brethren here below; I would not doubt to appeal to the Holy
Virgin her self to
judge betwixt us; Who they are that do the most truly
honour her, We who freely pay her all that
Love, that
Respect, that
Glory, that any
Creature in her
Circumstances can possibly be thought
capable of: Or they who by giving her more, raise her up to a
State above the
Condition of her
Nature; and so instead of
honouring her, dishonour that
Son whom she was so happy as to bring into the World; and that
God, who thought her worthy of so great an Exaltation.
Now in order to this End, I shall observe this following Method:
-
[Page 444]I. I will shew what that
Honour is which the
Blessed Virgin is now capable of Receiving, and which accordingly we our selves this
Day pay to her
Memory?
- II. I will lay before you some Instances of that
Additional Worship, which those of the other
Church pretend is due to her.
- III. I will offer some of those
Reasons for which we think such a
Worship to be
unlawful, and therefore refuse to give it to her.
I.
I begin with the
first of these,
I. What that
Honour is which the
Blessed Virgin is now capable of receiving, and which accordingly we our selves pay to her
Memory?
For answer to which Enquiry, I shall lay down this
plain, and I suppose, undeniable
Foundation; viz. That however some have been pleased to exalt the
[Page 445]
Glories and
Prerogatives of the
Holy MARY to a very
great, indeed to an
extravagant Degree, so as hardly to leave any Comparison between her and any other
Creature, whether in
Heaven or
Earth; yet since they still confess her to be but a
meer Creature, the Measure we must take whereby to judge, What
Honour may warrantably be paid to her, must be, to consider, What
Honour any
meer Creature, in her
Circumstances, is capable of receiving: And then, I presume it cannot be justly said, That we are not of the number of those who call the
Holy Virgin Blessed; who upon this Foundation do freely profess, That providing only for that just Distance that ought to be observed between the
Adoration that we owe to
God, and that
Honour which we may be allowed to give to a
Creature; there is no Respect that we think too great to be given to her: Nor will we scruple to pay her any
Honour that does not entrench upon our Piety, and confound the
Service of
God and his
Creatures together.
Were the
Blessed Virgin yet present upon
Earth with us, we would soon convince those our
Accusers that we thought no
Respect too much for her, which either
[Page 446] they or we are wont to give to the
greatest Saints yet on
Earth. Now that she is departed from us, all we can do is to follow her with our
Esteem, our
Praise, and our
Imitation: That is, To give her
all that
Honour which any
Creature in the same
Circumstances is fit to receive, or which it may be either
Lawful or
Reasonable for us to offer to such a one.
See the Instances of all the following Particulars in the 2
d Def. of the Expos. of the Doctr. of the Church of
England: part 2. artic. 3. Of the
Invocation of
Saints.We
pray not indeed to her now, nor would we do it if she were still on
Earth, and we were sure she could
hear and
know our
Requests: Because
Prayer we look upon to be an
Act of
Religious Worship, and therefore such as is
proper to
God only. But we
Bless God for the
Honour he vouchsafed unto her, when he made her the
Mother of
our Lord; with the
Angel, we pronounce her
Blessed among Women; and that in that very
Form which she her self set us for our Pattern; And so every Day fulfil her
Prophecy, whilst we cry out with her to
God Almighty,
Luk. 1.46, 47.
My Soul doth magnifie the Lord,
and my Spirit rejoyceth in God
my Saviour, in that he regarded the lowliness of his Handmaiden.
We
intreat her not to
pray for us, because we cannot tell how to convey our
Requests to her: And tho' for ought we
[Page 447] know
God might reveal them unto her; yet since he has no where promised that he will do this, nor encouraged us to call upon her to this End; we think we cannot in this manner
pray to her without either
great Folly, or
great Impiety: Without
great Folly; if not
believing that she do's
certainly some way or other
understand our
Requests, we yet neverless address to her: Without
great Impiety; if in confidence that she has such an Ability, we ascribe the most peculiar
Prerogatives of God to her,
viz. Immensity, Omniscience, Omnipresence; and so make her every way
equal with God
But were she now upon
Earth, where we could either speak to her our selves, or otherwise entertain any certain
Correspondence with her; we should be far from discouraging any to beg the
Benefit of her
Prayers, or thinking them worthy of
Censure for so doing.
When we stand at our Altars and celebrate the blessed
Sacrament of the
Body and
Blood of
Christ,
1 Cor. xi.26. and
set forth the Lord's death until his coming: We cannot indeed allow our selves to do this to the
Honour and
Veneration of any other, than of him only whose
Death and
Passion we commemorate. But even here also
[Page 448] we do the utmost that we can to
Honour her. We
name her at the
Holy Table, we recite there the
History of
God's Favour to her, and
magnifie him with her upon the account of it.
In a Word; when we
confess our
Sins and
absolve our
Penitents; if we
commend either our
selves or
others to
God's Mercy: In these and the like Cases, we think it an Impiety to joyn the
Daughter of
Anna, with the
great God, the
Lord of
Heaven and
Earth.
If we
give Thanks for any
Blessings we have receved; we chuse rather to follow her
Example, and cry out with her,
My Soul doth magnifie the Lord,
and my spirit rejoyceth in God
my Saviour; than with others to divide the
Glory between
God and her, and say,
Glory be to JESVS and MARY.
If we
vow a Vow unto the Lord, or swear
by his Name; we neither think it fitting nor lawful to joyn
God and the
Blessed Virgin together; lest we should thereby seem to make
her the
Searcher of Hearts as well as
him; and a powerful
Avenger of such
secret Sins.
If we
speak of
Her; we readily give her any
Attribute that either the
holy Scripture warrants, or her
Nature allows
[Page 449] of. But to call
her a
Goddess, and
our selves her
Suppliants; to style her
Queen of
Heaven, and
Mother of
Divine Grace; the
Refuge of
Sinners, and the
Ark of the
Covenant; the
Sovereign Lady of
Angels,
See the Litanies of the Bl. Virg.
Archangels, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors and
all Saints; and, as such, beseech her, That
she and
her Son would
bless us; this we think is to carry the Complement too far; and a Strain much fitter for some
poetical Heathen Goddess, than for a
Christian Saint.
But let these and the like
Superstitions be laid aside, and which a
Virgin so
humble on
Earth, cannot sure be supposed to be so much altered for the worse, as to aspire after in
Heaven; let
Religion and the
Worship of that be exempted, as the peculiar Due of that
God who made both
her and
us, and whom alone both
she and all of us therefore ought to
adore, and then what farther remains to proclaim her
Blessed, shall as freely be allowed and paid her by us, as it can be justly claimed of us.
Now the
sum of all such
Honour may be referred by us to these two
general Considerations.
-
[Page 450]1. Of that just
Esteem and
Value and Opinion we have of her: And,
- 2. Of
Actions suitable to such
Opinions.
As for the former of these,
1. That
Esteem and
Value, and
Opinion we have of her;
It is certainly as great as any sober Christian can desire it should be. We believe her to have been a most
pure, and
holy, and
vertuous Creature: That her
virgin Mind was clean and spotless, as her Body
Chast and
immaculate; and that she was upon the Account of both the most fit of any of all her Race or Sex for the
Holy Ghost to overshadow, and for the
Son of the most Highest to inhabit. When we consider the
firmness of her
Faith; the
fervour of her
Devotion; the excellency of her
Humility; we cannot but acknowledge a
Grace extraordinary in her, working all those
eminent and
Divine Qualities. And tho' we are not so curious as to enter on those
nicer Speculations in which so many have in vain
[Page 451] exercised themselves,
Aquin. 3.
part. Qu. 27,
&c. Whether she was
Conceived in
Sin? And if she was, How far it was
restrained in her at first; and at
what instant totally extinct in her
afterwards? Whether she was
Sanctified in the
Womb of her
Mother? And to what
degree? And at what
time? Whether
before she was
Animated, or
after; And, Whether this
Sanctification was such as to keep her from ever
committing any, so much as
Venial Sin? Yet as the common condition of Mankind does not permit us without all warrant from
Holy Scripture, which they confess is here wanting to them, to
exempt her from
all Sin; so neither do we pretend to
accuse her of
any.
And for her
present state, we do not at all question, but that God who shewed her such favour on Earth, hath also very highly exalted her in Heaven: So that among all the Race of
Adam, next unto him who was
God as well as
Man, we think it very probable that she has obtain'd the chiefest place in
God's Kingdom, who brought forth the
Son of
God into the World.
And here then let these our
Accusers, who say that
we are not of the number of those of whom the Blessed
Virgin
[Page 452] in my
Text prophesied, That,
Behold, from thenceforth all Generations should call her Blessed, tell us, if they can: Wherein is it that we are
defective in our
Opinion concerning the
Mother of our
Lord?
Is it that we deny her
Immaculate Conception, and suppose her to have in this been submitted to the common condition of
all others since the Fall of our
first Parents, Christ only excepted? But then they must not forget, that this is no more than what their own Brethren of their own Infallible Church deny as stifly as we do. And if there have been
Saints, and
Popes, and
Visions, and
Miracles for it; yet we know there have been also
Saints, and
Popes, and
Visions, and
Miracles against it too: And at this day there is
Order against
Order, School against
School, about it: And as if the
Spirit of
Infallibility had in this Matter forsaken their
Church, it could never yet be finally determined either by
Council or
Pope, which Side is in the right.
Is it that we suspend our selves as to the Point of her
Actual Sins? And see no cause to conclude, why the Blessed
Virgin, though a most
pure
[Page 453] and
holy Creature, yet should not have been as capable of
committing Sins, as well as all others,
Christ only excepted here also, we think must be allowed to be? But yet in this we do but follow some of the greatest Lights in the
Primitive Church; and Reason according to the common Condition of Mankind, and from which they themselves cannot produce us any Authority of Holy Scripture to exempt her. And if some among us have, with
Chrysost in Joan. Hom. 17.
pag. 132, 133.
Edit. G.L. Paris. 1633. St.
Chrysostom, freely supposed, That in some cases she did
[...], yet in the very Instances to which they refer, they have, at least probable, grounds for what they say: And for the most part we are contented with
August. de Nat. & Grat. c. 36.
p. 284.
b. Ed Lugd. 1664.
T
[...]m. 7. St.
Austin, to
suspend our selves; and for the
honour of our
Saviour, not to enter into any question at all concerning her as to this matter,
whether she ever did actually sin or no?
Or now, that God has taken her up into Glory: Have we not all that high and worthy Opinion of her
Exaltation that we ought to have, because indeed we freely profess we cannot believe such
extravagant Romances as all
[Page 454] sober Men, even of their own
Church, are ashamed of?
Contempl. vii.
pag. 78,
&c.We doubt not but she is at this time in Heaven; Do we ever the more debase her, because we will not entertain a
shameless Legend of her
Assumption thither?
We are persuaded, that she is adorn'd with one of the brightest
Aureola's in
God's
Kingdom;
Contempl. viii.
pag. 89,
&c. That her
Crown is more
Illustrious, than any among the Daughters of
Eve. Is not this sufficient, unless we will undertake to tell you what her
Crown was made of, how many
Stars went into her
Atchievement, what
Badges her Servants
wore, and what
Speeches and
Complements were made to her upon the occasion; and to compleat all,
Offic. B. Virg Antver p. 1631.
pag. 81. set forth in
perspective all the
Holy Trinity concurring in this
Ceremony; and all the
Powers of
Heaven and
Earth singing Praises to
Her, and
adoring of
Her.
We make no question, but that as she was very highly
favour'd by
God on
Earth, so is she now no less
beloved by him in
Heaven.
Crasset. Devot. envers la ste V. part. 1.
pag. 10, 30, 31,
&c. But should we therefore set her up as another
Mediatrix, that as both Sexes concurr'd to our Ruin, so might both concur to
[Page 455] our Reparation; and so tye up the Hands of God, as not to allow any to be
saved, but according to Her Will. Nay, make her so far the
Queen of
Heaven and
Earth, as to give her a Power of all the Grace that is to be bestowed on Mankind: Of
saving her
Votaries, if they do but sufficiently
love and
worship Her, whatever their
Affections or their
Service be to
God Almighty: Of fetching
Souls not only out of
Purgatory, but even from
Hell it self, by her
Authority: Of ordering all the
Events of the
Fortunes of
Men and
Kingdoms, insomuch that not a
Battel can be
fought, or a
Victory obtain'd, but by the favour of this
Pallas, to whom the Success is due, and to whom the Praise and Honour therefore ought to be return'd. These indeed are the
Extravagancies of some of our
Adversaries, but God forbid they should ever be the
Practice or
Opinions of any among us.
To conclude; It is impossible for any to entertain more honourable Sentiments of the
Blessed Virgin than we do, who will not run out into
Blasphemy and
Fanaticism, and believe such things as neither
Scripture nor
Antiquity have
[Page 456] deliver'd, nor will either
Piety or
common Sense suffer us to receive.
Let us see,
Secondly, Whether our
Actions be not every way suitable to our
Opinions?
Now for this I must observe, according to my
Foundation before laid down, That the
Holy Virgin, however
highly exalted by God, being yet still but a meer
Creature, our
Actions towards her must be no other than what a
Creature that is at such a vast distance from us, and out of all compass of
Civil Communication, is capable of receiving. And so the
summ of what may warrantably be paid to her, will fall under these Three
Generals:
-
First, To celebrate the
Memory of those
Blessings and
Favours which it has pleased God to bestow upon her.
-
Secondly, To return
Praises to
God on the account of them. And,
-
Thirdly, To endeavour what in us lies to
imitate her
Excellencies.
[Page 457]This is all the
Honour she is capable of receiving from us; and it cannot be doubted, but that we are as careful as any to fulfil the
Prophecy of our
Text in every one of these
Particulars.
First, We celebrate the
Memory of those
Blessings and
Favours which it has pleased God to bestow upon her.
Let this
day, and the other Solemn
Festivals we observe to the same End, be our Witness, how careful we are as to this particular. We mark it out in our
Rituals, as a Day
Holy unto the
Lord: We assemble in our
Sacred places, solemnly to recount what the
Holy Scriptures have recorded of
God's
Mercies to Her: And
annually, as at this
time, we encourage one another to
bless and
praise Him upon the account of them.
But here the
Objection made in the beginning, will rise against us. 'Tis true indeed, we do observe some of her
Festivals; but yet we pass by the greater part of them: And for the main thing of all, we quite omit it, in that we say not AVE MARIA so often, and so impertinently as they do; nor
[Page 458] other
Anthems of our
Lady, as they call her by a new and phantastical
Title, never given her either in
Scripture, or by any of the ancient
Fathers.
This we confess is in some measure true: We say no AVE MARIE'S,
i. e. after the manner that they do; nor can we imagin what
Honour is done to the
Blessed Virgin, by the
nauseous tautologie of a
Salutation, pertinent in its season, when the
Angel spoke to her upon her
Conception; but now as
unseasonable in the
Application, as it is
vain and
absurd in the
Repetition. But yet when we recite the History, and celebrate the Memory of that surprising
Salutation, then we
read it in our
Assemblies; that is, we do say
Ave Maria, as often as 'tis either pious or to the purpose to do it. And if for not doing it as they do, we are to be excluded out of the Number of those of whom our
Text speaks; yet God be thanked we shall run but the same Fortune that the
Apostles and the
primitive Ages of the
Church did, before it was first, as they tell us, revealed to St.
Dominick, and by him to the
Church, how they were to
recite the
Rosary.
[Page 459]But now for the other Instances objected against us,
viz. The
Feasts, and
Anthems of our
Lady; in these we may venture to justifie our selves: We celebrate the Memory of all the great Particulars that we know of her
Life: And if upon the meer
Authority of
Fables, confess'd to be
uncertain, and
disputed by many among themselves, as not fit to be
credited, we cannot be induced to observe more; yet in this we hope all sober
Christians will acquit us, and esteem us to be very excusable in what we do: It being certainly to
mock, not
honour, both
God and
Her, solemnly to
commemorate, and seriously to
thank God for such Blessings as at the same time we are sure
He never
bestowed upon
Her, nor
She ever
receiv'd from
Him.
As to the last Instance, our not
reciting the
Anthems of our
Lady, I shall only say thus much, That we know but of one
Anthem that ever she made;
viz. that from whence our
Text is taken; and that we are so far from not
reciting, that we make it a Solemn
Hymn in our daily
Service. Let them who
recite more, tell us, if they can, whence they had them, and by what
[Page 460]
Authority they make use of
Anthems in many places hardly to be heard without
horror; and such as, to say no worse of them, do by no means befit either the
Humility of MARY, to
receive; or the
Piety of a
good Christian, to
offer to her.
And this may suffice to shew that we are not wanting in the first
point of our
Honour, to
celebrate the
Memory of God's
Mercies to her. The next proposed, was,
Secondly, To return
Praises to
God upon the account of them.
And here I am sure no one can say that we are defective: The
Foundation of all God's
particular Favours to her being this, That our
Blessed Lord was to be born of
Her. And this is the Subject of all our
Praises to him: Every
Thanksgiving we put up to Heaven, is
begun, carried on, and
ended with it: So that in effect, all that part of our
Religious Service which consists in
giving Thanks to God for the
Redemption of Mankind, is but a continued Acknowledgment of the
Honour and
Favour done to the
Holy MARY:
[Page 461] And if this be not enough, I must then again remember what I just now observed, not only that we are very careful to
praise God for his
Mercies to the
Blessed Virgin, and to
our selves by
her; but every day make use of
her own words to express our grateful Acknowledgment of them, by establishing
her Song of
Eucharist to be the
Form wherein we our selves should
give Thanks to
God in our
Assemblies.
And then,
Thirdly, For what is the last Instance of all, of that
Honour we owe to her, the
Imitation of her
Vertues.
We may presume to say, that in this we do not come behind her highest
Votaries. Not an
Act of
Piety recorded in
her Life, but our
Church exhorts us to transcribe it into
ours. We may, and God knows we do, come very much short of her in our
practice: But 'tis our own Infirmity, not any
defect in our
Churches Doctrine and
Directions that we do so.
[Page 462]Such then is the
Honour which we now suppose due to the
Blessed Virgin, and which accordingly we pay to Her. Let us go on, and see in the next place,
II.
Secondly, What that additional
Worship is, which those of the other
Church pretend is
due to Her.
And because I would
state the difference as clearly as I could, I will consider this
Point in the same
two parts I did the foregoing:
- I. Of their
farther Esteem in their
Opinions of
Her.
- II. Of their
Practices in conformity to their
Opinions.
For the former of these:
First, Their
Opinions of the
Blessed Virgin.
It is hardly to be imagined, to what prodigious
Excesses some Mens Superstition
[Page 463] hath carried them as to this particular. I have before mentioned some of the
glorious Titles by which they call her, in their very
publick Addresses to her: Should I to these add the Sentiments of some particular Men in these later Ages, famous in their
Generation, and for nothing more famous, than for their extraordinary
Devotion to the Holy
Mary, I should soon run beyond the bounds of such a Discourse as this. I will rather chuse here to confine my self to a very
few, and those only
general Remarks. And,
First, It is the very
foundation of all that
Superstitious Service which is now-a-days paid to her in the
Church of
Rome, to suppose the
Excellency of the
Blessed Virgin to be
incomparably above that of any other
Saint whatsoever: So that whereas all other
Saints are to be
worshipped only with that
inferior Religious Worship which they call
Dulia; the
Blessed Virgin alone is to be served with a
Hyperdulia, or a Super-eminent sort of
Religious Service. And that upon these three accounts, which therefore one of their own
Authors has set down for us: (1.) In that
[Page 464] when
‘God dignified her with the Excellency of being the
Mother of
JESUS,
Contempl. on the Life and Glory of H. M.
p. 4. he therewith created her the
Queen of
Angels, Patroness of the
Church, and
Advocate of
Sinners;’ And that therefore as such she ought to be
honoured above them.
Ibid. p. 5. (2.)
‘Because the
Veneration we give to
MARY, redounds to
JESUS; all
Honour given to the
Mother, tending to the
Glory of the
Son. And, (3.) For that
Holy MARY, as the
Mother of
God, is accomplished with all
Natural, Moral, and
Supernatural Perfections, which are and possibly may be dispersed among all pure Creatures,
Men and
Angels; and therefore as she is more
Holy and
Perfect than
All, so is she
acceptable to
God above
All; and therefore ought she to be
reverenced by us above them
All.’ From hence it is,
Secondly, That they look upon her as a Person most worthy to be
called upon in all their
Devotions: Insomuch that the
Author I but now mentioned, recommending to his
Votary the
practice of
Piety towards her, lays down, among others,
Ibid. p. 13. these Two
Rules: (1.) That he should have a
private Oratory dedicated
[Page 465] to the
Veneration of Holy
MARY:
‘
And (2.) That he should not enter on any Business, of what ever Nature,
Contempl. pag. 15. without first consulting
MARY by
humble Prayer; recommending its whole Progress to her
Protection, and assuming
her as a
Guide in the pursuance thereof.’ And indeed tho' they do as they have occasion,
pray to other
Saints too as well as to the
Blessed Virgin, yet such a peculiar
Confidence have they in
her, that in all their
publick and
private Addresses, the beginning and ending, and in a Word, the whole Performance, for the most part, is divided betwixt
God and
her. Thus in the
Canon of the
Mass; in all their
Liturgies, in the most solemn Exercises of
Confession, Absolution, Thanksgiving; in their
Litanies and
salves, still
Holy MARY is set up as no small part of their
Worship: And the reason whereof their
Council of
Basil tells us is,
Crasset devot. envers la V.M. par. 1.
p. 20, 21,
&c. for that she, as she is the most
exalted, so she is the most ready to regard us too: And
Suarez stating this very Point, Whether we ought to
pray to the
Blessed VIRGIN? tells us it is a
matter of
Faith that we ought so to do; that the
Church is sensible how much the
Intercession of the
Blessed VIRGIN above
[Page 466] any others is the most useful to us; and therefore that she,
above all others, ought to be
invoked by us.
Now this being without Controversie, both the constant
Opinion and
Practice of the
Church of Rome, That the
Blessed Virgin is to be called upon in
all Places, and
upon all
Occasions, and by all
Persons; they must by consequence suppose,
3. That by whatsoever means it is, some way or other she do's
know, and can
attend to
all the
Prayers that are every where made to her; and is capable of affording them such Assistance as they encourage their
Votaries to ask of
Her: And by consequence, that she do's partake of the
Immensity of
God; and is
Omniscient, Omnipresent and
Omnipotent as well as he. For else, if either she cannot
distinctly attend to all the Requests that are every where made to
her, or be not
capable of
knowing them; or tho' she do's understand what is demanded of her, yet should chance not to have it in her Power to grant it to them: It must follow, That they pray at all
Adventures; and to no more purpose than if one of us here, should ask a
Favour of, or
[Page 467] make a
Request to one of our
Friends and
Acquaintance in the
Indies. And whatsoever
Piety there might be in so doing, yet I am perswaded the
number of her
Votaries would soon decrease, did they not hope for such an
Effect of their
Addresses to her, as must imply her to be all that which I before inferred, as the
Consequence of their calling upon her.
4. But this is not yet all: For in
calling thus upon her, they do not only suppose her to be a fit
Object of their
Adoration, but by committing themselves to her
Intercession for them, they do particularly set her up as an
Advocate or
Mediatrix in
Heaven, and accordingly have recourse to her as such.
'Tis true this is no more than what they do to the other
Saints as well as the
Blessed VIRGIN: They
pray to
God through their
Merits and
Intercession, and by their
Mediation, as well as that of our
Saviour Christ, both desire and hope the better to implore his Mercy. But then, as I before observed, That in the Business of their
Prayers they look upon the
Holy MARY to have a particular Right to them above any other
Saints whatsoever; so much more in
[Page 468] this Case, they esteem her not only to be a more effectual
Mediatrix than any of the rest of the
Saints, but to have a more peculiar Right to that
Title and
Dignity: And which from one of their own
approved Authors, I will therefore here crave leave to explain to you.
To be a Mediator, says he,
and to discharge the Office
of such a one,
Crasset ver. dev. part. 1.
p. 14.
it is requisite that he who asks any thing in that respect, should have * merited
that which he desires to obtain; that he should have * offered
his Merits
to that end, and that God
should have * accepted
of them. It is this which renders Jesus Christ,
our only and true Mediator.
But the Saints
have not * merited
any Good for us during this Life, they have not * offered
to God
their Merits
in favour of us, nor has God * accepted
them to any such End. 'Tis the Blessed Virgin alone
that has any part
in this Glory
with her Son: *
For she
obtains nothing for us but what she merited
during her Life: — * She
has also offered
all her Actions
and Sufferings
joyntly with those of Jesus Christ
for the Salvation
of all Men; *
And God
has accepted
this Offering,
as S. Bonaventure
and other Divines teach. And again—
She is therefore
our Mediatrix,
Ibid.
inasmuch as
[Page 469] she offered
her Son
freely and voluntarily to the Death,
for the Salvation
of Mankind.
Such is the
Title which they suppose the
Holy MARY has to be our
Advocate, not only
above all other
Saints, but in the
same manner that our
Saviour Christ himself is: and the consequence of it appears in these two
Advantages which they imagine to be in her
Mediation above that of any other
Saint: viz. first, "That it is
more extensive:
Crasset ib. The
Merits of the
Saints are limited to
certain Graces, to
certain Countries, and to
certain Persons. But the
Blessed Virgin is a
universal Cause, the virtue of which extends over all
Places, in all
Times, to all sorts of
Goods or
Evils, and to all
sorts of
Persons. Her
Charity is in some sort
infinite, and has neither Bounds nor Measure. Secondly, That it is more
efficacious. The Saints are not
always heard, nor do they always obtain what they desire. But the
Blessed VIRGIN obtains whatsoever
she demands. And her
Quality of
MOTHER gives her a Power in some manner, to
alter the Decrees of Providence it self.
Crasset, p. 15, 16.
Suarez. tom. 2.
in 3.
disp. 23 §. 2. Insomuch that
Suarez doubted not to say,
That should all the Saints
of Paradise
[Page 370]
ask one thing of God,
See
Lucians Dialog.
Mars and
Mercury.
and the Virgin Mary
alone oppose it; or should she demand any Favour, and all the Saints
be set against it, her Interest alone would carry it against them all, upon the account of that Prerogative which is due to her Dignity as Mother,
to the excellence of her Grace,
and to the Perfection of her Charity.
And thus one would think they had given her a sufficient
Authority in the
Court of
Heaven; and yet we must go one step farther: For,
5. If we may conclude any thing either from the
Tenour of those
Addresses that even by publick
Authority are made to her in that
Church; or from the open
Declarations of some of the chiefest Persons that have been in the
Roman Communion, She has even her self Power to
Remit Sins, and to
Confer Grace, and to
Save those who
call upon her, and trust to her for their
Salvation.
For the former of these their
publick Addresses to Her: What else can we make of them, but that they are plain Suppositions of such an Authority in her, as I have now observed. If they
confess their
Sins; they do it not only to
[Page 471]
God, but to the
Blessed Virgin too: If they
absolve their
Penitents, the
Merits of the
Mother are joyned to the
Passion of the
Son for their Forgiveness. If they pray, it is that
Mary and her
Son would bless them: If they salute her, the
Complement is,
Hail Queen,
Crasset. devot. ver. par. 1.
p. 11.
Mother of Mercy, our
Life, our
Sweetness, and our
Hope, all hail. We miserable Children of Eve,
send forth our Cries to you; to you we sigh, weeping and groaning in this Valley of Misery: Go to therefore O our Advocate,
and turn those merciful Eyes of yours towards us, and make us after this our Exile to see Jesus
the blessed Fruit of your Womb. Amen. In short, such is their Extravagance as to this Matter, that I scarce know any one part of their
Religious Service, the
Sacrifice of the
Mass only excepted, and even that too they offer to her Honour, and in her Veneration, in which they do esteem her worthy an equal share not with our
Saviour Christ himself, and therefore in reason ought to suppose the same
Power in her, as they do in him, seeing they
worship them both alike.
[Page 472]And for the
Opinions of their
learned Men, in conformity to this
Superstition, I should be infinite should I repeat the one half of their
Excesses. I will offer to you a short
Specimen of the
Questions only which a late
Author among them has stated with great
Approbation, and from thence leave you to judg of the rest. * Whether to be
devoted to the
Blessed VIRGIN be not a Mark of a Man's
Predestination? And tho' without a
particular Revelation no one can, according to their Doctrine, be sure that he is of the number of the
predestinate; yet as they allow that there are certain
Marks whereon to found a
probable Conjecture: so among
those, which is as much as can be said in this Case, he doubts not to place this in the first rank, to be
devoted to the
Virgin MARY.
Crasset. par. 1.
p. 39, 40.
Ibid. p. 54. Secondly, * Whether a
Christian that is
devoted to the
Blessed VIRGIN can be
damned? To which he answers roundly, That he
cannot. Thirdly, * Whether
God refuses any thing to the
Blessed VIRGIN? And indeed we need not wonder that they are peremptory in this, that he
do's not, when their
Church it self calls upon her to shew her self to be a
Mother; and once at least did
pray
[Page 473] to
her, that by the
Right which she had over her Son, she would command
him? Fourthly, * Whether the
Blessed VIRGIN loves
Sinners? i. e. so as to
save them. And of this the
Blessed VIRGIN her self has given us an Assurance: In this famous
Revelation to one of the
Saints of that
Church: I am,
Crasset. ib. p. 86.
Ex libr. vi.
revelat. S. Brigittae. says she,
the Queen of Heaven,
I am the Mother
of Mercy,
the Joy
of the Just,
and the Gate
by which Sinners must go to God. And there is no Sinner so far from God, but what shall return to him and obtain Mercy, provided only that he call upon me,
and put
his Trust
in me.
But I shall pursue these
Extravagancies no farther; from what I have said we may see what their
Opinions are of the
Holy MARY in that wherein they differ from us;
viz. That she is to be
honoured with a
Religious Worship above any other
Saint: That she is to be
prayed to as an
Advocate and
Mediatrix in
Heaven; that she has
Authority to do what ever she
pleases there, and in effect do's partake of the most
proper and
peculiar Attributes and
Prerogatives of the
Divinity. Let us enquire in the next place,
[Page 474]2. What their
Practices are towards her, in
conformity to these
Opinions?
I shall need say the less as to this Point, having already in great measure
exhausted it in the Account I have given of the foregoing. There is so near a
connexion between the
Opinions of the
Church of
Rome and their
Practices, founded upon them, with reference to the
Blessed VIRGIN, that 'tis impossible to mention the one without inferring the other as
consequent upon it. He that saies that the
Blessed VIRGIN ought to be
prayed to, do's imply, That if he believes himself in what he affirms, he must then
pray to
her: And so of all the other Instances I before mentioned. But yet because this will still the more clearly shew the true state of the Difference between us, I will make a few
Reflections upon the
Practice of
Piety which is found in the other
Church towards the
Holy MARY, in two Considerations;
- 1. Of the
publick Worship that is
offered to
her.
-
[Page 475]2. Of the
private Devotion which is usually
practised and
recommended by them towards the
Blessed VIRGIN.
For the former of these,
1. The
publick Worship that is given to
her in the
Church of
Rome.
It runs through all the Parts of their
Offices; and scarce any
holy Exercise performed among them that is not infected with this Superstition.
If we consider the
publick Prayers of the
Church; sometimes we find the
Mass it self said to her
Honour; and in the very
Canon of it,
God is constantly desired, That for her
Merits he would grant them the help of his
Protection. In all their
Hours they close with a particular
Salutation and
Address to
her; and once every Week,
Card. Bona. de Div. Psalmod. c. 16.
p. 551. if no more, a
particular Office is
publickly said to her.
If we look into their other solemn
Acts of
Devotion; I have already observed what a Share she has in their
Confessions and
Absolutions: Three times
every Day, at the
sound of a
Bell, all her
[Page 476]
Votaries are taught to fall down and worship her. What the
Allowance and
Encouragements have been to the
Practice of her
Rosary,
Crasset. par. 2.
p. 309. and what a mighty place this
Devotion has among them I need not say. In their solemn Sermons to the People, the
Preacher never fails first to
invoke the Assistance of the
Virgin MARY, in the
angelical Salutation: and lest Men should not by all this be sufficiently encouraged to a publick.
Devotion to
her; there have been particular ways found out to carry them the more readily thereunto. 'Twas for this that the Order of the
Scapulary was set up about 400 Years ago;
Crasset. ib. p. 314. and to which Men are encouraged by no less a Promise than that of a Deliverance from
Damnation by the
Blessed Virgin; and from
Purgatory, by the Promises of
five or
six of their
Popes. To the same purpose,
Crasset. ib. p. 321. in the last
Century, Pope
Gregory the xiii
th first, and
Sixtus the v
th afterwards, set up another kind of
Order, the
Congregations of the
Annunciation to the same End: And the solemn Admission into which is made by the
Dedication of him that enters to the Service of the
Blessed VIRGIN, whom he there chuses to be his
Lady, Patroness,
[Page 477] and
Advocate, and
vows to
honour,
Crasset. ib. 329.
serve and
love unto his life's end.
I might to this add that other long
Catalogue of
Superstition;
Crasset. par. 2.
trait. 6. Contempl.
p. 7.
&c. the
building of
Churches, and setting up
Altars and
Images to her
Honour. Their
Pilgrimages that are made to them; their
Litanies and
Processions, in which she bears no small
part of the
Service: The
dedicating whole
Countries and
Kingdoms to her, as her own proper Inheritance: The
glorious Titles and
Attributes which they give her in all their
Prayers; and many other Instances no less superstitious than these. And by all which it plainly appears, That they have too much divided their
Love, Service and
Obedience; nay their very
Faith and
Hope between
God and
her; as if the End of
Christianity had been no less to teach us how to
magnifie the
Mother, than how to
serve and
honour and
believe in the
Son; and the
Duty of a
Christian were as much to set forth
her Praise, as our
Saviour's Glory.
But I shall stop here, and add only a Word or two.
[Page 478]2. Of that
Private Devotion which is usually
practised by, and
recommended to her
Votaries.
Many are the
Instances that I might offer of this, but I shall take a few only, as they lie together in the late
Directions that have been given by one of their own
Authors to this purpose.
Contempl. p. 8.1. To have a high
Value for her sublime Dignity; to congratulate
her in the full Possession of it, to make a publick Profession
of this our high Esteem of her incomparable Perfections; and to invite others to the like Valuation of them.
Ibid. p. 9.2.
To express these inward Affections, by external Acts of the Worship of eminent Servitude towards her: By frequent visiting Holy Places dedicated to her Honour:
By a special Reverence towards Images,
representing her Person: By performing some daily Devotions
containing her Praises, congratulating her Excellencies, or imploring her Mediation: And by often calling upon the sacred Name of Holy MARY.
[Page 479]3.
By having a firm and unshaken confidence in her Patronage,
Ibid. p. 9.
amidst the greatest of our inward Conflicts with Sensuality, and outward Tribulations from the adverse Casualties of this Life.
4.
By inducing enormous Sinners to this firm Confidence in the eminent Power of the MOTHER
of JESUS,
Ibid. p. 10.
to redress the greatest of their Evils and Miseries by their being under her Protection.
5.
By referring all the wonderful Effects of our Predestination to Glory,
Idem ibid.
Election by Grace, and Redemption from sin through the Blood of JESUS,
to the excellent Perfections of MARY
as a most effectual means of all.
6.
By accustoming our selves to some set Form of Devotion daily to be practised in Honour of the Mother
of JESUS:
Ibid. p. 12. And,
Lastly,
By entring a solemn Covenant with Holy MARY
to be for ever her Servant, Client
and Devote,
Idem ibid.
under some special Rule, Society or Form of Life; and thereby dedicating our Persons, Concerns,
[Page 480] Actions, and all the Moments and Events of our Life to JESUS
under the Protection of his Divine MOTHER,
chusing her to be our Adoptive Mother, Patroness
and Advocate:
And entrusting her with whatever we are, have or do, or Hope in Life, Death and through all Eternity.
Such is the publick and private Devotion taught by them to the
Blessed VIRGIN. I might very much have encreased the number of these
Reflections, should I have pursued all these
Extravagancies that they have been guilty of in this kind. For indeed, who can repeat all the
Legends of her
Miracles, the Excesses of her
Votaries, the numerous, and too often scandalous Stories of her Actions and Apparitions to them? What Kindness she has shewn to her Servants, and what Civilities she has permitted them to shew to her? I might to these have added the
Flights of their
Poetry, and sometimes of their most
solemn Devotions to her; nay, and have shewn you the
Psalms of David; and all the high and noble Strains of
Devotion to
God expressed in them by a strange Impiety, turned all to the
Honour of the
[Page 481]
Virgin MARY: Nay the very
Creeds of the
Church burlesqued to her Service.
But these are things that can neither be spoken or heard by any
Christian, without Sorrow and Indignation, at such wild and endless Freaks of Superstition, Great is the Corruption certainly of that
Church, which not only suffers these
Abuses, but avows and encourages them: And as we have seen at the Beginning of this Discourse, reviles us for not
believing and
practising such
Abominations. But upon what just Grounds it is that we herein depart from them, if the very mention only of these Impieties be not sufficient to convince you; I shall not doubt but most plainly to shew, in my third and last Point now to be consider'd: Wherein I am
III.
Thirdly, To offer some of those
Reasons for which we think such a
Worship as this to be unlawful, and therefore refuse to give it to her.
[Page 482]And this I shall do according to the Order I have hitherto observed,
- 1. With reference to their
Opinions concerning the
Blessed VIRGIN.
- 2. To their
Practices, consequent to these Opinions.
I begin with the
former of these
Considerations.
I. Whether the
Opinions before mentioned, wherein those of the
Church of
Rome differ from us, as to the
Point of
Honour to the
Blessed VIRGIN, be such as we may warrantably entertain of any
meer Creature?
And because I would now reduce my
Discourse within as narrow Bounds as the Nature of the Argument will allow of, I shall examine this Matter in three Instances only, and to which the most considerable
Differences between us may be referred;
viz.
-
[Page 483]1. Of her
capacity to understand all the
Prayers that are every where made to her.
- 2. Of her
Right and
Title to intercede for us: And
- 3. Of the Reasons and Grounds upon which they give her those
Titles, and ascribe to her that
Authority, which in their
publick Addresses they allow to her.
And first let us enquire,
1. Whether we may warrantably ascribe to the
Blessed VIRGIN, a
Capacity to understand all the
Prayers that are
every where made to her.
It is a Subject that has long entertained the Minds and exercised the Pens of the
Votaries of the
Virgin MARY and the
Saints, How or by what means it is that they understand all the
Prayers that are any where made to them by any of their
Suppliants on
Earth. And I do not find that either they yet are,
[Page 484] or seem at all likely ever to be agreed on this Point. But thus far they appear to be all of them well assured, That by whatever
means it is, their
Prayers are some way or other most certainly
conveyed to them, because that otherwise it would be a most senseless and absurd Practice to
call upon them.
Apol. for the Contempl. p. 74, 82, 83.I shall not here dispute the
Power of
God, what he can do as to this Matter, or what, for ought I know, he may do at some Times, and on some certain Occasions; in extraordinarily revealing many of those things to the
Saints above, which are done by us here below. It is plain this can be no sufficient Foundation of constant Prayer to them in
all Places and on
all Occasions,
Bellarm. de Purg. l. it.
c. 15. that
God may possibly
sometimes communicate some things to them: Unless we could be sure what things, and at what time, and to what
Saints he did this.
God may, if he please communicate what I speak here, to my
Friend abroad in another part of the
World. But he would hardly be thought very well in his Wits▪ who should on this
possibility every Day in a very solemn manner intreat his
Prayers, or ask some Courtesie of him.
[Page 485]To render
all the
Prayers, of
all Men,
Bellarm. de Eccles. Triumph. l. 1.
c. 20. at any
time, or in any
place, a wise and rational Service, 'tis plain they must suppose that the
Saints above, and in particular that the
Blessed VIRGIN has a certain and distinct
knowledge of all the
Actions, Words, and even of the most
secret Thoughts (forasmuch as they allow of
Mental, as well as
Vocal Prayer to her) of all Men here upon Earth. But to ascribe such a Power to her, is to raise Her above the state of a
meer Creature, to invest her with some of the most proper and incommunicable
Attributes of
God, and in effect to make, what some of them stick not freely to style her, a
Goddess of her; which certainly cannot be done without a very great Impiety.
It is one of the great Reasons why God requires the
Service of
Prayer from us, because the very Exercise of it keeps up in our minds the most lively
Idea's of His
infinite Nature, his
unbounded Providence, and his
incomprehensible Perfections. Whilst by
calling every where upon him, we do in effect acknowledge the
Immensity of the
Godhead, which is
every where present: By lifting up the Aspirations of
[Page 486] our Hearts towards him, we profess the
Belief of his
Omniscience, That
he searcheth the Heart, and knoweth the secrets of all the Children of Men: By
asking all sorts of Blessings of him, whether to deliver us from any Evil, or to grant us any Good, we confess the
Sovereign Authority of his
Providence over us, and declare his
Omnipotence who can do whatever he pleases, and manifest our trust and dependance upon him. In a word, By all Creatures doing this, in all places, and at the same time; we set forth the vast
capacity of his
immense Nature, that is able to attend, without distraction, at once, to all the Affairs of the World; and can, without confusion, both
hear and
answer whatever Requests are made to him.
But now to suppose that any
meer Creature can do this, what is it but to confound that
infinite distance that above all things ought the most carefully to be kept up in the Minds of Men, between God and Us: And leave no Perfection in the one so proper to him, as not to be communicable to the other? And yet however they may think fit to palliate this matter, 'tis
[Page 487] plain, he that will
pray with any tolerable
reason or
confidence to the
Blessed VIRGIN, must suppose all this: He must in effect esteem her, what the very
act of his
calling upon her supposes her to be,
Omniscient, Immense, Omnipresent, and even
Omnipotent too. It being otherwise a most stupid thing for
millions of Men every
hour to
pray to one who has no
power to
hear their
Prayers; to offer up the
motions of their
Souls to one that cannot
search or
know their
Hearts; and ask all manner of
Blessings of her, who has neither
Ability nor
Authority to confer
any upon them.
Now 'tis upon this ground then, that, without considering of what kind the
Requests are that are made to the
Blessed VIRGIN, we look upon the very
Act it self of
Invocation, to be an
Act, indeed one of the most
proper Acts, of
Religious Worship, and by consequence such as ought to be paid to
God only. And though they may pretend, that 'tis no more to
pray to the
Holy MARY in
Heaven, than it would be to desire the
Prayers or
Assistance of some
Friend on Earth; yet it is apparent from what I have now been speaking,
[Page 488] that there is a very
vast difference between these two; the one supposing no
Power or
Perfection in our
Friend, but what may without danger be ascribed to a
Creature; the other necessarily implying such as are
peculiar to
God only. For to consider this Pretence in a Reflection or two:
First, Does any Man that is
well in his
Wits discourse with his
Friend at a
thousand Miles distance from him, with that seriousness that those who worship the
Blessed VIRGIN
pray to Her? And yet why is the one esteemed a piece of
Piety, while the other would be thought meer madness, but only that they suppose the
Blessed VIRGIN, though absent from them, nevertheless to be capable of knowing what they do, while they think the other is not in a capacity of so doing? For as for
Gods communicating it to her, I presume he is as well able to do it in the
one instance as in the
other; and I think I may say, he has as much promised he will do the
first as the
last; that is indeed, there is no grounds that he will do it to either.
[Page 489]Or,
Secondly, Were this a rational thing, would yet they themselves endure that a
Man should, in the
House of
God, and in the midst of his solemn Devotions to him, not only
desire, but in the same
breath with which he
addresses to
God, invoke the Assistance of a pious Christian yet
living upon
Earth? Would they think this no more than an
act of
Brotherly Charity, and which one
Christian might warrantably use towards another?
Much less,
Thirdly, Would they permit the
Images of a
living Christian to be set up in their
Churches; Candles to be
burnt before them; and
Incense offered to them; his Name to be put in the
Liturgies of the
Church, and all the Faithful upon
Earth be directed and encouraged every where to
pray to Him, as a most
useful and
innocent piece of
Piety: And with the same
opinion and
confidence of his
hearing their
Prayers, and
answering their
desires, as they now call upon the
Blessed VIRGIN? Would they say that this were no more than to ask a
private Friend, as we have opportunity, to
pray for us; or
[Page 490] to desire by Letter, the Supplications of our
absent Brethren in our behalf?
And yet much less,
Fourthly, Would they permit this
living Christian, not only to be thus called upon to
pray for his
Votaries, but to
bless them too, to keep them in their
Lives, and to receive them at the
hour of
Death?
If indeed these are Instances of
Brotherly Charity, I shall for my part be content to allow, that their Devotion to the
Holy MARY is no more. But if the very
Supposition of such a
Power as this be something beyond the
natural Abilities of any
Creature on
Earth, with what Conscience can it be said, that when they consecrate the
Images of the
Blessed VIRGIN, burn
Tapers and
Incense before them, list themselves under her
Protection, commit all the care of their
Salvation to her, call her the
Queen of Heaven, and
Sovereign Lady of Angels and Men; put her
Name into their
Liturgies, erect
Congregations to her
Honour, set apart
Festivals and
Days for her
particular Service, and then call upon her at the
same time in all
Parts of the
World, and
[Page 491] this as expecting no small benefit from their
Prayers; and therefore certainly in a confidence that she, though Ten thousand times farther off from us, than one
Christian on Earth can be from another, does nevertheless know what they
call upon her for, and can and will
grant their
desires; I say, with what
Conscience can it be pretended, that in all this they do but entertain a
Brotherly Communion with her; and in effect do no more than when a
Christian here below
desires a
Fellow-Christian to
pray for Him.
It remains therefore, that to ascribe to the
Holy MARY such a Power as is necessary to receive our
Prayers, and to
attend to our
Petitions, and to
search our
Hearts, and
know the
motions of our
Souls towards her, and answer us accordingly; is to raise her above the
state of a
Creature, and therefore unlawful for us so to do. And it is observable, that when the Ancient
Fathers first began to make some kind of
Addresses to the
Holy Martyrs, not only the
Subject of them was
innocent, but the
Supposition on which they went, as to this
Point of the
Saints or
Martyrs hearing
[Page 492] them, however
fanciful, yet was such as did not ascribe any undue
Perfections to them. They call'd upon them, not in
all places, and at all
times indifferently, but only at their
Monuments, at the
places of their
Suffering, where their
Bodies or
Reliques were interr'd, and about which they had a conceit that their
Souls hovered for some time; and therefore being present with them, were capable of
knowing their
desires. In process of time they began to
multiply the
places of
calling upon them; and then there grew a
Question in the
Church,
Gratian. c. 13.
q. 2
de Mortuis, c. 29.
p. 1304, 1305.
Par. 1585. Whether the
Dead know the things that are done in this World by the
Living? And in particular, Whether the
Saints do
hear the
Prayers of
Suppliants, so as to understand the
Requests that are made to them? This was at first resolved in the
Negative; but by degrees it grew to be more a doubt:
Sent. l. iv.
dist. 45. Lombard
thought it was not incredible,
but that they might
‘know our Affairs as far as was requisite either for their Joy, or our Help.’ But
Scotus went farther, and esteemed it
probable,
Scotus in Sent. iv.
dist. 45.
q. 4.
Rubio in Sent. l. iv.
d. 25. that
God does
specially reveal to them such of our
Prayers as are made unto them: And so it continued
[Page 493] for some time, till at last it was found
necessary to have the thing
certainly believed, for the Reason I before gave: And then Cardinal
Bellarmin roundly concluded,
Bellarm. li. cc. See above. That seeing
otherwise it would be in vain to pray
ordinarlly to those that we could not be sure were ordinarily able to receive our Prayers, and understand our Desires; therefore it is certain
the Saints above do know them. And another tells us,
Pesant. in 1
Thom. qu. 12.
ar. 10.
disp. 7.
Conclus. 6.
That it is a Matter of Faith, that the Blest above do know the Prayers that we pour out unto them, seeing otherwise they would be made in vain. And even our late
Expositors are not only contented to allow all this to the
Saints, by a
Light communicated to them by God; but give us some insinuation, as if they did not know why the
Saints might not be allowed
some knowledge even of themselves, of
what is done here below,
Exposit. of Bishop
Meaux, §. iv. as also
of our secret Thoughts.
And thus have we at last these
Blessed SPIRITS invested with the Power and Attributes of the
Divinity: And, as some have not doubted to call them, made Gods by
Participation;
Bellarm. de Cult. ss l. 3.
c. 9.
p. 223
[...]. that is,
Partakers of the
Immensity, and other
Prerogatives of
God.
[Page 494]But let those who presume to allow this to any
Saint in
Heaven, consider a little who it is that hath said, I am the
Lord, that is my
Name, and my Glory will I not give unto another: And certainly then they will see some
cause, if not to correct their own ungrounded
Error in this Matter, yet at least to think a little more favourably of us, that we dare not presume to joyn with them in it. But,
Secondly, The Second
Point wherein we suppose them to have
erred in their
Opinions of the
Blessed Virgin, is, That they ascribe to her the
Right of a
Mediatrix to
intercede for us.
Now by a
Right of
Interceding for us, I do not mean such an
Intercession as the Faithful here upon Earth many times make for one another; when they put up their
Prayers to
God to
forgive their
Sins, or to grant them any
Blessings which they stand in need of. Whether the
Saints above do in
general pray for us or no, is a
Point which none of us can certainly resolve, and therefore is not fit to be disputed by
[Page 495] any. That they have a great deal of
Love and
Charity for us, is not to be doubted; but how they express it, God has no where thought fit to declare to us, nor is it therefore either fit or needful for us to enquire into it. The
Intercession which I here mean, is of another nature; and implies such a
kind of
Prayer as is founded on the
Merits of the Person that
intercedes; whereby he is able to plead a
Right to
Gods
Mercy: So that we may intreat
God for his
Merits to grant us his
Pardon and
Forgiveness.
Now, that this is the true Notion which those of the
Roman Church have both in
general of a
Mediator, and in
particular of the
Blessed VIRGIN, when they address to her as their
Advocate; is not only clear from the very
Addresses themselves which they make to her, but is moreover acknowledged by themselves in the accounts they give us of this Power which they ascribe to her. I have before observed from one of their own
Authors,
Crasset, par. 1. p. 14. That to be a
Mediator, and to discharge the
Office of such a one, Three things are required:
viz. First, That he who
intercedes should have
Merited that for which he
asks: Secondly, That he should have
[Page 496]
offered his
Merits to that End: And,
Thirdly, That God should have
accepted of them: And all this, they say, is true of the
Virgin MARY. She has
merited all that she
asks for us; She
offered her
Merits to be joyn'd with those of
her Son for our
Salvation, and God has
accepted and
ratified the
Offering, in order to that End. Now that in this they attribute that to the
Virgin MARY, which the
Holy Scriptures have every where reserved as the peculiar
Prerogative of our
Saviour Christ, not only St.
Paul plainly declares, but the whole
Analogy of the
Old and
New Testament assures us of it.
1. If first we consider the express Words of
Holy Scripture, what can be more plain than that Declaration of S.
Paul to
Timothy, 1 Epist. ii.5. That to us
Christians there is as but one
God, so but
one Mediator
between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransome for all. For if there be but
one Mediator, and that the
Man Christ Jesus, how then is the
Virgin Mary too our
Advocate in
Heaven? If the
Foundation of Christ's
Intercession for us be built upon his
Death, as this
Text plainly
[Page 497] declares, so that he is therefore our
Mediator to intercede for us in
Heaven, because he was our
Sacrifice and
Propitiation, i. e. our
Mediator of
Redemption on
Earth: If the Intercession which he makes for us be this, That God having covenanted with him to forgive us, if he would lay down his
Life for us, our
Saviour Christ having done this, do's therefore now, in Right of this
Covenant, represent his Death and Passion to his
Father for our
Forgiveness; then it must follow, That as the
Blessed VIRGIN has neither any
Merits of this kind to plead, nor did
God ever enter into any
Covenant with her to accept of any thing she did in order to our
Salvation, so neither has she any
Right to
intercede for us in
Heaven, nor ought we therefore to
pray to her so to do.
It is I know a
Distinction which some here make use of, when forced by the evidence of Truth to confess
Christ to be our only
Mediator, That there are two sorts of
Mediators, one of
Redemption, the other of
Intercession: That
Christ only is our
Mediator of
Redemption, and alone can plead a
Right to our
Forgiveness; but that others, and especially the
Virgin MARY is a
Mediator of
Intercession,
[Page 498] to implore
God's Favour by humble
Prayer and
Supplication for us. But besides that it is evident from what I have before observed, That this is not indeed all the Opinion they have of the
Blessed Virgin as our Mediatrix, whom they allow to have
Merits to plead as well as her Son, and to intercede by a proper Right and Title for us; this Distinction is wholly frivolous: Since as I have now shewn the very Foundation of Christ's interceding for us in
Heaven, is founded on his
Suffering for us upon
Earth; and no one can
appear in the Presence of God to ask our Pardon there, but he only who
died and
gave himself a Ransome for us here.
2. But secondly, this will appear more clearly, if we consider the Analogy which the Author to the
Hebrews makes between the two
Covenants, and compare the
High-Priests interceding for the People under the Law, with our Saviour Christ's interceding for us in Heaven.
It was the
Ordinance of
God, under the
Mosaical Dispensation, that upon the
great Day of
Expiation the
High-Priest should offer a
propitiatory Sacrifice
[Page 499] for the Sins of the whole People: And then carry the Blood of the
Sacrifice into the most Holy Place, and present it before
God, and so make an expiation for them. Now
the Law having a shadow of good things to come, we are hereby taught to make this plain Application; That
Christ, our
High-Priest, having offered up himself as an
Expiatory Sacrifice for the
Sins of the whole World, is now
ascended into
Heaven, the most
Holy Place, there to appear in the Presence of
God for us; and by presenting his
Blood before the
Throne of
Grace to make an
Attonement for the Sins of all the true
Israelites, who trust in it for their
Forgiveness.
And as under the
Law, no one was to appear in the Presence of God, but the
High-Priest only, under Pain of Death, and he only once a Year, having first
offered up the
Blood of the
Sacrifice; so now under the
Gospel, Christ only
appears in the
Presence of
God, with his own
Blood, to
intercede for us; and 'tis through his
Merits and
Mediation alone, not through that of any other whatsoever in
Heaven or
Earth, that we ought therefore to apply our selves to God for
Pardon and
Salvation.
[Page 500]But still the Distinction before made will recur upon us: For be it that
Christ only has a Power to plead the
Satisfaction of his
Death for our
Forgiveness; yet may not the
Blessed Virgin and the
Saints too pray for the same thing, and in this Respect be called our
Advocates and
Mediators? To this I answer, first; That what the
Blessed VIRGIN and the other
Saints may do, as to this Matter, is unknown to us: In general they may possibly
pray to
God, to endue us with his
Grace, whereby we may
repent and be
saved; But then neither have we any Assurance that they do this, much less that they do it in particular for every single Person that calls upon them; neither if they did, would this entitule them to the
Name and
Dignity of
Mediators, properly so called, nor warrant us to
pray to them as such. Secondly, much less would this be sufficient to engage us to put them in an
equal Rank of
Mediation with
Christ himself: to joyn his
Merits and theirs together; and
pray to God▪ that for our
Saviour and the
Virgin's sake he would forgive us; which yet the
Church of
Rome most notoriously does. And besides, for
[Page 501] what concerns our present purpose, Thirdly, This is not all they allow to the
Holy MARY, when they call upon her as their
Advocate: No, they tell us plainly, as you have before seen, that she obtains nothing of God but what she has
merited for us, she having joyned her
Actions and
Sufferings to those of
Christ for the
Salvation of
Mankind, and God having
accepted of them for that End. And this I suppose I have sufficiently shewn to be utterly repugnant to the whole tenor of the
New-Covenant, and to the
Analogy which the
Holy Scripture it self has made between
that and the
Old.
Let us therefore go on, and enquire in the last place,
Thirdly, Whether there be any reason why we should give her those
Titles, and ascribe to her such an
Authority as in all their Solemn
Addresses they allow to Her.
And,
First, For what concerns those
Titles which they give her, we shall need no long search after them: The
[Page 502]
Litany of the
Blessed VIRGIN alone contains above
forty of them, and scarce one of which can without a very
favourable Construction be allowed to her. But indeed having form'd all their
Devotion upon this
Foundation, of turning the
Kingdom of
Heaven into an
Earthly Court; having set up the
Saints as
Masters of
Requests, to receive
Addresses, and present them to
God as
King; it was but fit afterwards to keep up the
Decorum, by raising the
Blessed Virgin to the
Dignity of
QVEEN there; and then they ought not to address to her, without all the
Titles and
Ceremonies that became the
Quality to which they had raised her.
Now 'tis to this
Vanity we may ascribe the Eight last Compellations we meet with in her
Litany; and by which she is set forth to us as
Queen of
Angels, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors, Virgins, and all
Saints: And in all which, if there be not some Excess, yet doubtless there is a great deal of Presumption, and of the vain leaven of
Humane Folly and
Ambition. To call upon
God Himself in a multiplicity of
Attributes, which are neither pertinent to our
[Page 503] purpose, nor otherwise apt to raise those
Affections in our
Souls that are proper to the
Holy Exercise we are about, is an argument of our Weakness and Vanity, rather than an instance of a
reasonable and
religious Respect. But to set up a
poor, humble Woman in such a formal Pageantry of
Majesty and
Glory: To address to
Saints in
Heaven, as if they valued the little
Ceremonies and
Titles to which Men on Earth aspire, this is at best to shew a mind too much affected with the
Vanities of this World; but to do it without all warrant from
God, or so much as the least signification of his Pleasure in it, is, I think, too near a presumptuous Impiety.
But these are not the
Titles that the most offend us: Others there are which we esteem by so much the more dangerous, by how much the more they encroach on the peculiar Attributes of
God and our
Blessed Saviour. For indeed, to whom else can it belong to be esteemed the
Help of Christians, the
Comforter of the Afflicted, the
Refuge of Sinners, the
Gate of Heaven, the
[Page 504]
Ark of the Covenant, the
C
[...]se of our Joy, the
Seat of Wisdom, and
Mirrour of Justice; but to Him alone who is the
Author and Finisher of our Faith, from whom all
Help, and
Comfort, and
Refuge to Sinners, does descend; and who alone, by being the
Gate of Heaven to us, is thereby the
Cause of all our Joy.
I will not deny but that it may be possible for those who have found out a way to reduce all the
Prayers that are made to the
Blessed VIRGIN to that one sense,
Pray for us; to find out some convenient meaning for all these dangerous
Titles too. But in the mean time, to what a desperate state, O God! must that
Church be arrived; That those things should be a part of their Solemn Service, which cannot be uttered without Impiety, nor be excused but by this shameful Pretence; that in their Publick Devotions, when one would think, if ever, they should take the Advice of
Solomon,
Eccles. v.2. not
to be rash with their mouths, nor hasty to utter any thing before God, even there they speak one thing and mean another; they speak little less than
Blasphemy, but still with
[Page 505] a very pious and innocent meaning, and such as no body would suspect to be intended by their words.
Secondly, As for the other thing here to be considered, the
Attributes which they ascribe to the
Blessed Virgin, these are yet more dangerous than the worst of all their Compellations of her. Such are,
1. Their ascribing to her a Power not only of
hearing their
Prayers, but of
dispensing also
Blessings unto them:
‘Let
MARY and her
SON bless us: Hail, Holy Queen, Mother of Mercy, our Life, our Sweetness, and our Hope: To thee do we cry, poor banish'd Sons of
Eve: To thee do we send up our Sighs, mourning and weeping in this Valley of Tears. Turn then, most Gracious
Advocate, thy merciful Eyes towards us; and after this our Exile ended, shew us the Blessed Fruit of thy Womb.’
2. Of
delivering them from
danger. So in her Office;
‘We fly to your
Protection, O Holy
Mother of
God; despise not our
Prayers which we make
[Page 506] to
you in our Necessities, but deliver us from all dangers, O ever Glorious and Blessed VIRGIN!’
3. Of
enabling them to
praise Her, and to overcome Her Enemies:
‘Vouchsafe that we may be worthy to praise thee, O
Holy VIRGIN; and grant us strength and power against thine Enemies.’
4. Of
succouring them in their
greatest Necessities:
‘
MARY Mother of Grace, Mother of Mercy, do thou protect us from our Enemy, and receive us in the hour of Death.’
5. And
lastly, not to mention any more: A capacity to receive
Praise and
Glory together with
God and our
Blessed Saviour, in our most sacred returns of
Thanksgiving to them: So a late
Author in our own
Language:
"Open my lips, O
Mother of
Jesus!
Contempl. of the
B. Virgin, p. 23.
"And my
Soul shall speak forth "thy
praise.
"
Divine Lady be intent to my
aid;
"Graciously make hast to
help me.
"
Glory be to
JESVS and
MARY.
"As it
was, is, and
ever shall be.
[Page 507]Now in all these
Instances, and many others that I might have mentioned, either they really intend what their
words signifie; and then what can all this be but a most desperate Superstition, to give all those
Attributes, the
Power, the
Glory, to a
meer Creature, that is due
only to
God: Or, if they do not, what is it then but to mock both
God and the
Blessed VIRGIN, to
complement her with such
Titles, and
ask of her such
things, and
offer her such
Praises, by which at the same time they neither seriously intend to signifie any thing; but on the contrary, believe they should be guilty of a great Impiety, should they really mean what their words do certainly denote.
And if this be the case as to the
Foundation of
all that
Service which these
Votaries of the
Blessed VIRGIN give her beyond us, it must then necessarily follow, that their
practice built upon it, can have no very good Establishment. And I shall need say very little to
Apologize for our
Church, in that other
instance wherein we are thought to be defective,
[Page 508]
Secondly, In our
Actions built upon these
Opinions.
Now these may be reduced to Three
general Points, correspondent to the Three
Instances I before laid down, and upon which these
Actions are founded;
viz.
- I. Of our not Praying to her.
- II. Our not flying to her
Merits and
Intercession.
- III. Our not paying her those other
Expressions of
Worship, which those of the
Church of
Rome allow so profusely to her.
For the first of these;
Our not
praying to the
Blessed Virgin.
I have already said, That we look upon this to be a
proper Act of
Religious Worship, and such as does necessarily imply a Supposition of such
Excellencies in her, as cannot be supposed in any
Created Being, how
great and
glorious soever it may otherwise be.
[Page 509] And therefore that it ought to be reserved as solely due to that
God who alone is
infinite in
Power and
Knowledge; and who alone, by being
present every where, is every where fit to be called upon.
And this I say, with reference to the very thing it self, without considering what kind of
Prayers they are that are made to her. But now,
Secondly, Not only to
call upon the
Blessed VIRGIN to
pray for us, but that she would
her self aid and
assist us; and which 'tis evident, that in many, if not all the
Prayers of her
Office they do; this does yet more encrease the danger of such a
Service, and yet more justifie our
refusal of it.
When therefore it shall be proved to us, either that we can with
Faith call upon the
Blessed VIRGIN, and yet not suppose that she is able either to
hear our
Prayers, or to
answer our
Desires; or that we can without Impiety suppose that she can do either: When it can be shewed, that there is any manner of
warrant in
Holy Scripture, or so much as
Encouragement to
pray to Her; or that 'tis possible for any
Benefit to accrue to us by so doing,
[Page 510] which we might not as certainly and readily
obtain by going immediately to the
Throne of
Grace, through our
Lord Jesus Christ. In a word, when it can be made appear to us, either that
Prayer is not a
proper Act of
Religious Worship, or that all such
Acts are not reserved by our
Holy Religion, as due to
God only: Then will we be content that our
Adversaries should accuse us as
Enemies to the
Holy MARY, for not joining with them in this
Service. But till then this one Consideration shall be of more moment with us, than
Ten thousand of their
Anathema's, That seeing to
pray to any one, does imply the
Person so called upon, to have such a
Knowledge and
Power, and
Presence, as no
finite, created Being, is, or can be capable of, we ought to give this
Service to that
God only who
alone is
infinite in
all these Perfections: Whom
alone the
Scripture sets forth to us as a
God hearing Prayers, and
searching the
Heart; and therefore to whom alone, in all such
Addresses, all Flesh must come.
[Page 511]For the next thing proposed,
Secondly, Our not flying to the
Blessed VIRGINs
Merits and
Intercession.
What I have before offered, may suffice for our
Excuse:
1 Joh. ii.1, 2.
We have an Advocate
with the Father, Jesus Christ
the Righteous; and he is the Propitiation for our Sins. This is our
Mediator, who has promised us,
Joh. xv.16.
That whatsoever we ask the Father in his Name,
he will give it us. Who has invited us
to come to him in all our needs;
Heb. iv.1
[...]. & v.2.
who was in all things tempted as we are, that he might know how to have Compassion on us in our Temptations; and to whom therefore the
Apostle exhorts us to address on these Occassions,
Let us therefore (says he)
come boldly unto the Throne of Grace,
Heb. iv.16.
that we may obtain Mercy, and find Grace to help in time of need. And whilst this
Saviour liveth continually to make
Intercession for us, we cannot imagine either what
Reason or
Piety there can be in seeking to any other.
[Page 512]If indeed these
Votaries of the
Blessed VIRGIN can prove to us, either that the
Holy Scripture has commanded us to joyn the
Merits and
Intercession of the
Mother,
See
Crasset, par. 1. p. 14. with those of the Son for
our Salvation; nay, or but produce the least
Example or
Encouragement to warrant our doing of it: If they can give us but any
shadow of
Reason, why the
Merits and
Intercession of
Christ should not be
alone sufficient to obtain whatever we stand in need of, without the help of any others
Merits to make them the more effectual; or being so, why we should seek to any others
Intercession: If they can shew, that notwithstanding all the
Promises before made to us, yet really our
Saviour Christ does not
love us so well as the
Virgin MARY; nor is so ready to
hear us, and
pity us; to
accept our
Prayers, and
present them to
God, as he hath declared himself to be; and that the
Blessed VIRGIN is more
willing, and
kind, and
ready to do it for us: Then indeed it may be worth our considering how to provide another and better
Advocate for our assistance; but till then, we shall think it enough for us that
[Page 513] we have an
Advocate whom we
know, who we are sure does
hear us, and who has
promised to
assist and
succour us; and that therefore we need not seek to any other▪ of whom we can never be sure; nay, have all the reason in the World to believe that She can neither
hear, nor
help; nor will take any notice either of our
Prayers, or of our
Wants.
For the last thing to be considered;
Thirdly, Those other Expressions of
Worship which they allow to the
Blessed VIRGIN.
They are both too
many in
number, and too
considerable in their
weight, to be particularly examined in this Discourse; and the same
Answer will serve for them all, That they are
Instances of
Worship either in
themselves unlawful, or not fit to be paid to any but to
God only. I shall give an
Example or two in either kind, and so conclude.
And,
First,
Crasset Devot. verit. par. 2.
trait. 6.
p. 34
i, &c. It is no small part of their respect to the
Blessed VIRGIN,
[Page 514] to
consecrate her
Images, and set them up in their
publick Places of
Worship; to
light up
Candles, and
burn Incense before them; to
carry them forth in
Procession, and go on
Pilgrimages to them; and report strange
Miracles that have been wrought by them. Now all these are
Acts of
Worship which the Word of
God has expresly and utterly forbid, and which therefore we think it to be absolutely
unlawful for any
Christian to joyn in.
God having plainly declared, that he will not suffer any
Image to be
set up and
honoured by us; nor hold them by any means innocent, that shall upon any account whatsoever presume so to do.
Secondly, They
burn Incense to her; They
build Chappels, and
Altars, and
Oratories to her
Service; they
offer up the
Mass, i. e. if they are in the right, the
Body, Soul and
Divinity of the
Son of
God to her
Veneration; They
put themselves under her
Protection; Enter into
Orders and
Congregations for her more
particular Worship; They
Vow themselves, and all they have, or hope to have, to her; They
Swear by her
[Page 515] Name; They
Pray, Confess, Absolve, in short, apply all the most solemn parts of their
Devotion to her: And by all these, and many other Instances too long to be here particularly enumerated, they give that
Worship, and
Honour and
Glory to the
Holy VIRGIN, which the
Christian Religion teaches us, and the
Practice of the best and purest
Ages of the
Church directs us to give to
God only.
Now if these things be indeed so as we suppose, and as I think I may presume to say I have in some measure proved them to be; then certainly it cannot be wondered, if we refuse to give that
Service to the
Virgin MARY, which we are persuaded belongs to
God alone. But if we are mistaken in our
Opinions, and that all this which I have here mentioned, these
Doctrines and these
Practices, be no more than what may be ascribed to a
meer Creature; let this be once evidently made out to us, and then they may with some
colour of
Justice pass that Censure upon us, which till then will be nothing but
[Page 516] an ungrounded Calumny; that for not doing such things as these, we are none of those of whom that
Blessed VIRGIN prophesied in the
Text,
‘That behold from thenceforth all Generations should call her Blessed.’
I have now done with the several
Points I proposed to speak to; and shall perhaps be thought by some to have insisted more than was necessary upon the discovery of these kind of
Superstitions. But from this Suspicion I doubt not but you will soon clear me, if you will please only to go along with me in a few
Reflections arising from what has been offered, and with which I shall
close up this Discourse.
And the
First is, of the great
Importance of this Subject, upon many accounts to us. The
Errors I have now been encountring, are not of any
ordinary kind: They represent to you one of the greatest of
Sins, the
Worshipping of the
Creature with the
Service due to the
Creator; and which I
[Page 517] had rather thus describe, than
[...] by its
proper Name to you. And what the sad Consequence of it
[...]as been, appears in this; That while they have thus laboured to set up the
Veneration of the
Blessed VIRGIN, they have but too much debased the
Honour of our
LORD; and lessened His
Glory, to raise Hers.
I need not say how much more
Piety is shewn by many of that
Communion, especially among the
vulgar sort, to
MARY, than to
CHRIST himself. How many more particular
Votaries she has, and how much more
trust and
confidence is put in her
Intercession, than in that of the
Blessed JESVS. I do not charge the whole
Church of Rome as guilty of all this; but I must needs say I could heartily wish they were not all too much accessory to it. Whilst by such
Principles and such
Practices as these, they not only give occasion to the
common sort to run into undue
Excesses; but permit their more learned
Guides even to encourage them in it.
[Page 518]It is well known, how far Father
Craesset abroad, and one of our own
Countrymen nearer home, has but very lately revived the almost forgotten Excesses of former Ages. And when one of their own
Communion,
Widenfelt's Advices of the
Bl. Virgin. afraid, and indeed ashamed of these Abuses, put forth some
Advices for the
Correction of them, instead of encouraging the Admonition, all the Powers of the
Church were thought too little to overwhelm him, as if he had
preach'd some
new Gospel, or denied the
Son of
God to be come in the Flesh.
And now when this is the Case, I do not well see how they will be able to clear themselves altogether of those
Follies, which they so readily encourage; and not only neglect to correct themselves, but will not suffer those who would, to do it.
Nay, but we must not stop here: They have given a yet greater encouragement to the dishonour of our
Saviour than this. If we look into their
Churches, and there view their
Pictures, and their
Images, those
[Page 519]
Books of the Ignorant, as they are pleased to call them; what can be either more wretched in it self, or more apt to seduce unthinking
Votaries, than every where to see
Holy MARY with our
Saviour still an
Infant in her
Arms; as if he were never to get out of the state of his Pupillage.
And this were yet tolerable, if they thereby took care to call back their Minds to the condition of his
Infancy once when on Earth. But alas! I must add, what exceeds all Extravagances besides, that they set him out still as a
Child in
Heaven. Nor is there any thing more common in the
Lives of their
Saints, in the Records of the
Miracles of the
VIRGIN, and even in their
Offices and
Books of
Devotion, than to hear of the
Son of
God brought down in the
Arms of his
Mother, and still behaving himself as a little
Child towards her
Votaries. And what mean and low
Opinions such things as these must needs
create in
Superstitious and
Ignorant Minds of the
Saviour of the
[Page 520]
World, is very natural to conceive; and the Devotion of the
People towards the
Blessed VIRGIN, compared with their
Notions and
Zeal towards the
Holy JESVS, does but too
fatally demonstrate.
But,
Secondly, This Consideration is not only thus
important in it self, but of a more
especial concern with regard to us.
Were the
Votaries of the
Blessed VIRGIN content with a
Speculative Opinion of her
Excellencies; or would they be satisfied to pay her what
Homage they thought fit themselves, without forcing others to joyn in it; this Matter, though very
Scandalous to our
Religion, yet would not so much concern our
Practice. But now that the very
Publick Devotion of the
Church is wholly over-run with this Abuse; so that 'tis impossible to
pray to
God with them, unless you will be content to
pray to
Holy MARY too: it was certainly very necessary for us to understand the danger of such an
Error, which is
[Page 521] thus combined with the most
publick and
solemn Piety of a whole Body of
Christians.
And then,
Thirdly, This is a
Point not only of very great moment in it self, and of a particular concern to us; but very plain too, and easie to be understood.
In other things, though our Arguments are strong to those that comprehend the force of them; yet many times the Subject is obscure, and the
Disputation past the Capacity of the
ordinary Christian. Thus in their
Doctrines about the
Church; the
Authority, Vnity, Infallibility, and other either real or pretended Privileges of it: The
Argument is
nice, and easily perplexes an uninstructed Capacity. But here the Advice is evident, and the whole Subject easie: The only hardship is to bring them to own their
Doctrine, but afterwards the most
Vulgar Christian is able to discern the falseness of it. Those first
Rudiments of
Christianity, Thou shalt worship the Lord
[Page 522] thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve: How shall they call on Him in whom they have not believed? There is one Mediator between God and Man, the Man Christ Jesus, and the like, being abundantly sufficient to shew how
impossible it is that those should not have departed from their
first Faith, who give
Religious Honour to the
Virgin MARY, and set her up as a
Mediatrix in
Heaven.
Now this being once proved, it will from hence presently follow,
Fourthly, That all the
Pretences of the
Church of
Rome against us, are vain; and that we not only had sufficient Reason, but that it was our
Duty to
reform, as we did from them.
For to consider this
Argument in one word. If the
Church of
Rome be
actually and undoubtedly
Erroneous in this
Point, then let her fancy what she please, 'tis plain she can
Err, and is not what she says,
Infallible.
If she be not
Infallible, then there
[Page 523] can be no Obligation to believe and follow her at all Adventures; without examining what she teaches, whether it be
true or
false.
If we may examine her
Doctrine, then the End of all
Examination being to find out the
Truth, and to cleave unto it; it must follow, that when upon the Enquiry, we had discovered her to be involved in grievous
Errors, it was our Duty to
abandon her
Corruptions, and to
declare against them.
And thus this one
Point alone being well cleared, does in the
Consequence of it, plainly prove a
Vindication of the whole Work of the
Reformation; and is alone sufficient to satisfie any unprejudiced Mind, what just Cause we had for it.
And let us then
Bless God, who has opened our Eyes to discover such
Abuses as these, and which had almost subverted the very chief
Principles of
Christianity. And let us as we ought, value nothing so much as that
Purity of
Religion in which we have the happiness to exceed most
Christians in the World.
[Page 524]Let our
Adversaries, if they please, revile us; let them call us
Hereticks and
Schismaticks, Despisers of the
Church, and
Haters of the
Blessed Virgin; let them fill
Heaven and
Earth with their
Anathema's against us, because we will not joyn with them in these and the like Abominations. But let us stand fast in the
Lord, and in the
Religion which we have
received, knowing from whom we have
received it, and what is the rule and measure of it: And that though, I do not say They or We, or any other
Church or
Society of Men whatsoever; but though
an Angel from Heaven, though St.
Peter himself should come to us and
preach any other
Gospel,
Galat. i.9.
he is to be accursed.
I shall conclude all with those excellent words of an Ancient
Father of the
Church, against some who began in his time to
Honour the
Blessed VIRGIN, though not with any part of that excess that these Men now do; yet more than he supposed was fitting for them:
‘
'Tis true (says he)
MARY was
Holy, but
[Page 525] she was not therefore
God: She was a
Virgin, and
highly honoured, but she was not set forth to us to be
worshipp'd: And therefore the
Holy Gospel has herein arm'd us before hand; our
Lord himself saying,
Woman, what have I to do with thee? Wherefore does he say this? But only left some should think of the
Blessed VIRGIN more highly than they ought. He called her
Woman, as it were foretelling those
Schisms and
Heresies that should arise upon
her account. But God permits us not to
worship Angels; how much less the Daughter of
Anna?’
‘Let
MARY be held in
Honour, but let the
Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost be
Worshipped. Let no one
Worship MARY; for though she were most
fair, and
holy, and
honourable, yet she is not therefore to be
adored. To conclude; Let
MARY be held in
Honour, but let
God be
Adored.’
[Page 526]Now to this
God who alone has
infinite Perfections, and is a
God hearing Prayer; let us ascribe, as is most due,
Salvation, and
Glory, and
Power, and
Praise, and
Thanksgiving, for
ever and
ever, Amen.
FINIS.